《My Evil Husband》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Anna POV Today is my wedding. I know I am very young to get married. But I can''t do anything. My mom and dad had told me that I have to marry him. We met in a club where I worked as a waitress. He saw me and told me to spend one night with him. I had refused him and told him that I was waiting for my husband and would sleep with him. He didn''t say anything after that. So I thought he understood me. After a week, my parents called me. They told me that my father''s business is in losses. So a person hade and told them that he would help them in the business. But in return he wanted something. I was curious about the thing that he wanted. My mom told me that they had offered me to him for a week. She had told me this without any emotion. I was shocked. I knew they hated me a lot but I didn''t know that they would sell me. So I asked her without any emotion what he said. She told me he wanted me for more than 1 week. So he had suggested getting us married. Can you believe this? I am only 18 years old. And he is 25 years old. Then they told me my wedding is only after 1 week. I didn''t say anything to them. Because it''s not like they are asking for my opinion. They are simply telling me. So here I am getting ready for my marriage. My sister is doing my makeup. She is 2 years older than me. She hates me but sometimes she helps me too. I sighed and looked at my reflection in the mirror I sighed and looked at my reflection in the mirror. The person in the mirror is looking so beautiful. I know I am not beautiful. My family never leaves any moment to remind me. It''s not like I have any time for pampering myself. After doing my makeup, my sister went outside and came back with my parents. They looked at me with a cold expression. Then my mother came to me and told me " Never say no to your husband. Never okay. Always respect him and do whatever he told you to. Do you understand" I flinched and said, " yes mom, I understand." "Let''s go it''s time for the bride entry" my sister Zara said My father took my hand in his and squeezed it harshly. I flinched in pain but said nothing. We both walked out of the room. It''s just a simple church marriage. Nothing special. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It''s not like my parents would do anything for me. I didn''t raise my eyes when we were walking toward my would-be husband. The only thing I know about him was his name, Jack Miller. Nothing more. How would I spend all my life with a stranger? We reached where he was standing. My father gave my hand in his hand and said nothing. No, take care of my daughter. Nothing. The priest started to read the vows. I didn''t pay any attention to anything. Suddenly I feel pressure on my hand. I looked toward that person who squeezed my hand. He was that person who would be my husband. He is handsome. The priest again asked me "Do you Anastasia Dawson take Jack Miller as your husband" I sighed and said, "I Do". The few who were attending our marriage cheers. "You may kiss the bride" the priest announced I started to tremble when he came and pecked my lips, making everyone cheers again. Now I am Anastasia Miller from Anastasia Dawson. I hoped everything would be alright. I don''t have any strength to face another rejection. After that, we went to a different part of the church where our reception would be held. Everyone came and congratted us. It looks like everyone present here is happy except me. After a while, it was time to go to his house. My parents just hugged me to show the people that they cared about me. I walked beside my husband and sat in the backseat of the car. He was sitting beside me. The ride to his home was a blur for me. We reached his mansion. It was so huge and beautiful. We went inside the house and followed him to his room We went inside the house and followed him to his room. He didn''t even talk to me or said anything to me. He locked the room and turned his attention to me. I don''t know what was going to happen here. Is he going to force himself on me? Is he going to give me some time to adjust first? ''Do you think that he will spare you? He only married you because he wanted you for more than a week'' my subconscious said She is right. I just have to see what is going to happen. "Sit. We have to talk about the rules." He said with a deep voice. I got startled because I was lost in my dream world. "Ok," I said with a soft voice. ------------------------------------------- Author''s Note Hello guys. Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Anna POV I sat on the bed and he sat beside me. For a few seconds, he didn''t say anything. "You are now my wife. You have some responsibility for your husband. Here are some rules which you have to follow. Do not interrupt me while I am talking." He said with a raised eyebrow. I nodded my head and told him a small yes. "Rule no. 1 - You will never talk back to me. You will always respect me. Rule no. 2 - You will never say no to me. No matter what happens. Rule no. 3 - You always have to wake up before me. I don''t like tardiness. Rule no. 4 - You will have to make my breakfast, lunch, and dinner. You will not get any food other than my leftovers. Rule no. 5 - You will never share what is happening inside our bedroom with anyone. Rule no. 6 - You will wait for me at the door when Ie back from my office. You will greet me with a kiss and will say ''wee back husband''. Then after entering our room, you will remove my shoes. This is it for now. If I want to add something then I will do itter. " It took me seconds to process all the information in my mind. Well, it''s not that difficult. I had faced this in my home too. So I don''t have any problem with it. "Ok umm," I stopped in the middle as I don''t know what to call him. "And you will call me sir." He said with a cold authoritative voice "Ok sir," I mumbled. "So now that I have exined the rules to you. It''s time to celebrate our wedding night." He told me and stood up from the bed. "Strip," he announced with a hard voice. I looked at him in shock. What? But I am not ready. I think I should say something. "Won''t you give me some time?" I asked him in a soft voice He red at me for some seconds then grabbed my hair in his fist and hissed "Didn''t you say that you are waiting for your husband to have sex" "I am sorry," I said and cried out in pain. "Good. Now strip" he said but this time in anger and left my hair with a jerk. I stood up and pulled my zipper down from the back and the dress fell on the floor. This is so embarrassing. I had never faced this kind of humiliation before. Now I was only in my panties as I can''t wear a bra with this dress. He didn''t say anything but after a few seconds, he came toward me and pushed me to the bed. I got scared and the anticipation of what will happen next was giving me a mini heart attack. He peeled his clothes off his body and now he was standing naked in front of me. I lowered my eyes. He came toward me and attacked my lips , making me squealed in surprise. He is kissing me so harshly that my lips started to bleed. I tried to push him but he didn''t even budge. He is so strong and I am too weak. After kissing or I should say attacking my lips, he went toward my neck and there he started to bite my neck. He did that so harshly that I couldn''t control my tears and a small scream. But he didn''t stop, not even once. I gave up. After that, he started assaulting my nipples and started to bite on it. I don''t know why he was giving me so much pain. I had always heard that your first time would be painful. But your partner would always try to make it easy for you. But in my case it looks like he wanted to give me pain and only pain. I came out of my dream world when he removed my panties. Now I am fully naked. And the tears of embarrassment and humiliation are not stopping. "Good, I want you all shaved," he said in a hungry voice. He hovered over me and spread my legs fully. I gave a look which said ''Don''t do this''. He ignored it and without wasting any time, he pushed his dick inside my vagina while tearing my hymen in the process. I screamed so loud and it echoed all over the house. He neither stopped nor gave me any time to adjust. He started thrusting inside me. Every thrust was harder and painful than the previous one. "Please stop this. It''s paining" I told him between my cries and screams. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He gave me a dead look and said "get used to this pain. Because I am going to do it every night, every time I want" After that I got numb. I just stared at the ceiling above me. I don''t want this pain. Hell, I don''t want this life too. After some time, I felt a weight above me. My breath got stuck in my chest as his full weight was on me. I tried to push him and he turned andid beside me. I did nothing except staring at the ceiling. "That was amazing. I love fucking virgin girls. But now I am married and have a wife. So I gave you words that I will never cheat on you. And I expect the same from you. " he told me I didn''t reply to him. I don''t have any words to say. After some time, I turned toward him to find him in deep sleep. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Anna POV I waited for some more minutes. When I was sure that he fell asleep, I sat up. I winced when I moved my body. My whole body was screaming in pain. But the pain in the vagina was the most. I look down to see that I was still bleeding and it hurts so much. After gathering some strength, I stood and started to limp towards the bathroom. I am feeling so dirty right now. I wanted to remove his touch from my body. I staggered to the bathroom. It was huge just like the bedroom. I walked inside and started the shower. I sat on the floor and water was falling on me. I started to cry loudly. I don''t want this. Why is this happening to me? I don''t want pain anymore. I sat there for an hour. After that, I stood and watched myself in the mirror. I got shocked after looking at my reflection. This is not me. My lips had a cut and my neck was covered in bruises not only my neck but my breast was also covered in ugly bruises. I cried loudly for thest time and decided not to cry anymore and went towards the walk-in closet. I was still bleeding down there. So I used a pad. I couldn''t imagine putting something inside my vagina after that. I got dressed infy PJs which I had found inside the closet. The closet was filled with clothes that would make any girl jealous and surprisingly, the size was mine. The closet was filled with clothes that would make any girl jealous and surprisingly, the size was mine After that, I walked back into the bedroom. I saw the time on the clock was 1 o''clock. I looked at my rapist who is sleeping without an ounce of guilt. Without tension or regret. I sighed andid beside him. But I couldn''t sleep. Everything that happened today was roaming in my head. I cried silently. After some time, I fell asleep. The next day I woke up. I saw the time it was 7 o''clock. This is my time to wake up. I felt a hand on my waist and legs tangled with mine. I turned my head and saw that it was my husband. He was still sleeping. I removed his hand gently so that I won''t wake him up. I got out of his hold and went to the washroom. I was still bleeding. I think there is something wrong. I have to get it checked. I showered and wore the robe that was in the bathroom. I opened a door that was in the bathroom and saw that it was connected to the walk-in closet. I opened a door that was in the bathroom and saw that it was connected to the walk-in closet I wore a pinkfortable dress and heels. I walked out of the closet and walked into the room. Now he was sitting on the bed and a nket was covering him from below the waist. "So are you ready for the day," he stated "Yes, sir. Can you please tell me the direction to the kitchen" I asked him in a low voice "Left side of the living room." He told me and stood up. He walked to me and now he was standing naked in front of me. I looked away and asked him " what would you like to eat for breakfast" He grabbed my chin and turned my face so that I was looking in his eyes. "Why are you looking away? It''s not like you haven''t seen anything yesterday. I would like to eat pancakes and bacon and eggs." He told me and walked into the washroom. I was disgusted with myself. How low he could stoop. But I have to ask him for permission to visit the doctor. I went downstairs and found the kitchen. I walked in and started to look for the ingredients. After finding the ingredients, I made pancakes and bacon and eggs. I don''t think there is anyone here other than both of us. After a few minutes, he came downstairs dressed in his business suit. I set his breakfast on the table. He sat on his seat and started to eat his breakfast. I waited for him to finish it as I was also hungry. He was done after a few minutes. 1 pancake and some bacon and eggs were left on his te. He then passed me his te. I ate it slowly because the food was limited. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "There are many maids who stayed in their wings. You don''t have to do any work other than making my food. You won''t go outside the house without my permission. You can have your lunch because I will be in my office. This is your card. You can purchase anything you want. There is no limit. Any questions?" He said I shook my head and said, "No but I want to ask something." He raised an eyebrow and said "Yes" I hesitated first then told him " I am still bleeding down there. So I just want to ask your approval to visit the doctor" "You can go to the doctors. But the doctor should be a woman" he told me after considering it for a few minutes. I sighed in relief and told him "thank you, sir" "It''s my time to leave. Take any car you want and take the driver with you also. Come now give me a goodbye kiss." He said and came toward me. He gave me a kiss which was not very harsh. "Don''t forget to inform me what the doctor said" he said and gave me a peck and went outside the house. ------------------------------------------- Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Anna POV I walked into the bedroom andid down on the bed for a while. After some time, I called a clinic to book my appointment for today. After that, I thought to sleep for some time as I don''t have anything to do. Hmm, that sounds pretty good. Some thoughts had been roaming in my mind. Like ''what am I going to say to the doctor''. It''s going to be an awkward conversation. That was myst thing on my mind before darkness consumed me. I woke up when I heard some noise around me. I opened my eyes and saw that it was ady who was in her mid-40s. I smiled at her but she didn''t. My smile faltered and I sighed while sitting up and asked her "who are you" "I am the head maid of this house. It is lunchtime. What would you like to eat at lunch" she asked with a cold voice "Anything you will make umm". I paused as she didn''t mention her name " Maria," she told me. "Whatever you will make Maria. I am not picky," I told her She didn''t even react and walked out of the room. I saw the time on the clock. It was 1 at noon. I can''t believe I slept for 4 hours. I have to get ready quickly or I will bete for the appointment. I have only 1 hour to reach there. I rushed to the bathroom and washed my face and applied some concealer to hide the bruises on my neck. I went to the toilet to check if I was still bleeding. I sighed, the bleeding was less than this morning but it''s still there. After changing the pad, I walked out of the bathroom to the bedroom. I picked a purse from the closet and put the card and all necessary stuff inside it then walked out of the room. I stepped inside the dining room and saw that my lunch was ready and Maria was the one who had served me. I sat at the table and with a smile, said "thank you, Maria". She didn''t say anything and left. I shook my head and started to eat my food. It''s been so long since I have not eaten a full meal at lunch. But that thought went out of my mind when I tasted the high amount of salt in the dish. I kept my mouth shut and tried toplete the food as wasting it was not in my nature. But after having 3 spoons, I put the spoon back on the te. Thest thing I wanted was high blood pressure. Why has she done it? What if she had done it by mistake. I can''t me her because she is also a human. I took that te and went inside the kitchen and saw that she was having her lunch. "It has a lot of salt, Maria. I couldn''t finish it." I said but she didn''t say anything. I added, "I am going out." I was about to walk away when she asked me something making me halt in my steps. "Have you taken sir''s permission?." "I already have Maria. Don''t worry" I told her with a smile. With that, I walked out of the kitchen to the living room. I took my purse and walked out of the house. The driver was standing beside a car and he saw me in an instant. He straightened up and said "Ma''am, sir told me to take you anywhere you want" He was probably in his early 40s. I smiled at him and looked at the name tag on his shirt. "Ok, Mr. Wilson," I told him and sat inside the car. "You can call me John ma''am," he told me after sitting in the driver''s seat. "You are older than me Mr. Wilson so you deserve my respect," I told him and looked outside the window. The rest of the ride was in silence. We arrived at the clinic within half an hour. I stepped inside the clinic alone and everyone turned their gaze towards me. I didn''t pay any attention to anyone. I moved straight to the reception and asked her about my appointment. She told me to wait as the doctor was with a patient. I sat on the sofa ufortably. I hope my problem is nothing major. After 10 minutes, the receptionist told me to go inside. I walked inside and saw that the doctor was sitting on her chair and smiling at me. I nervously took a seat when she told me. "Hello, I am Doctor Rose Williams. I will be your doctor." She told me with a wide smile. She is a very beautifuldy. She is in her early 40s. I think she was smiling more to ease my nerves. "Hello, Dr. Williams. My name is Anastasia Miller. But you can call me Anna." I said with a nervous smile "So tell me, Anna, what happened," she asked me professionally. I was hesitating so she added "No need to be nervous Anna. You can tell me. I am your doctor." I took a deep breath and started "I am bleeding down there. Actually, I got married yesterday. And the bleeding hasn''t stopped sincest night. It''s hurting so much" She told me toy down on the bed so that she could check me. Iid down on the bed after removing my panties as per her direction. I took a deep breath and flinched when I felt her inserting something. After a few minutes of checking, she told me to get dressed. We again sat on the chairs and she told me it was a minor tear on my vagina walls. She gave me some medicines to take and creams to apply. "And remember no sexual activities for at least 3-4 days and after that take it easy." She told me I nodded and thanked her. I was about to walk out of her cabin when I heard "and you can talk to me you know if you want to" I again thanked her for her offer and walked out of the cabin. ------------------------------------------- Hello guys. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Anna POV I walked out of the clinic and sat in the car and told Mr. Wilson to take me home. The ride back to the house was in silence too. I was worried about what the doctor had said. How am I going to stop him from having sex with me? He had already told mest night that he would have sex with me daily. Still, I have to stop him. Maybe he will understand my pain and spare me for some days. I have to try at least if I want to relieve myself from this pain and also my periods will start this week. I didn''t know when I reached home. I sighed and got out of the car after thanking Mr. Wilson. He told me that it was his duty. I gave him a small smile then stepped into the house. It was 4 pm when I reached inside. I have to make his dinner too. But I didn''t know about his preference. I sat on the sofa and dialed his number which he had given me. After a few seconds, he picked up the call. "Why did you call me at this time? Don''t you know that I am working?" He shouted at me. I flinched and with a soft voice, said " I am sorry sir for disturbing you but I want to ask about dinner," "I''ll eat meatballs and spaghetti. And don''t you dare disturb me again" he said and cut the call without giving me any chance to reply. "I will never call him again," I told myself I went into the kitchen only to see that no one was there. Maybe Maria was in her room. I started preparing his dinner which he had ordered me and within two hrs it waspleted. Still, I have some hours left. So I went inside my room andid on the best to rest for some time. I didn''t know when I fell asleep. I woke after some time. It was his toe home. I sat up and ate some biscuits then took the medicines which the doctor had given me and also applied the cream too. I went downstairs and sat on the couch and waited for him. Ibed my hair with my fingers to make myself presentable. After a few minutes, he walked into the house. I stood from the couch and stepped toward him. "Wee home sir," I said and peck his lips. I was about to pull away but he grabbed my waist and attacked my lips. He bit my lip and I gasped. Then he shoved his tongue in my mouth. After a minute, when I was about to pass out, he left me and gave me the time to breathe. I was breathing hard. He ignored it and went to our room and I followed him after a few minutes. He was lying on the bed with his gaze on the ceiling. I moved toward him and asked him "Dinner is ready. Shall I serve you?." "I am going to take a shower now and after that, I will have my dinner. Have you had anything at lunch?" He questioned me with a raised eyebrow. "The food Maria made for me had high salt so I didn''t eat it," I informed him softly while my gaze was on the floor. "You can leave or you can join me in the shower," he said and stood from the bed and walked into the bathroom. "No, I will be downstairs," I replied quickly and ran from the room. I could hear himughing from the bathroom. I waited for him in the dining room as his food was already on the table. I just hope he will leave more food on his te so that I can eat. I am famished as I didn''t have my lunch. After a few minutes, he came and sat on his seat. I served him his food. When he was having his food, I was ying with my fingers to distract myself from hunger. I drank some water and waited for him to finish. When he ordered me to serve him again, I did. After a few seconds, he said that he was done. I saw his te and got happy because half of the te was filled with food. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I thanked him and started to eat it slowly. After a few minutes, I finished it. He went to our room and I followed him after washing the dishes even though I didn''t have to. I saw that he was sitting on the bed. When he saw me, he patted the space next to him. With trembling steps, I sat beside him. "What did the doctor say?" he asked me with a boring tone. "She told me that I have a minorceration on my umm vaginal walls," I told him awkwardly. "Anything else," he asked me and removed his t-shirt, disying his body to me. I have to tell him. It was now or never. I let out a deep breath and continued. "And she also told me to avoid having any sexual activities for at least 4 days and after that, we have to careful," I told him reluctantly "What?" he yelled so loud that I flinched and stood from the bed. "What did you just say?" he roared I got scared after watching him shouting at me. The tears started to pool in my eyes. "She had said that the tear has to heal on its own. I have to take my medicines and avoid having sex," I told him fearfully He closed his eyes and when he opened it, it was red. He fisted my hair and pulled me toward him. "Have you been lying to me? Because let me tell you, my beautiful wife, if I found out that you have been lying to me then no one can save you from me." "I am only saying the truth. You can even ask that doctor if you want" I sobbed He left my hair and with a frustrated voice spoke " But I want my release. And stop crying I didn''t beat you. Did I?" I tried to stop my tears. I wiped my tears but still few escaped my eyes. After a few minutes, he looked at me with desire in his eyes and asserted "On Your Knees" ------------------------------------------- Author''s note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Anna POV "What?" I said. Did I hear something wrong? He came near me and grabbed my chin and said "did you not heard what I just say" He backed out and said "I don''t like to repeat myself. If you know what is best for you then get on your fucking knees." I gave him a pleading look and said in a soft voice "please don''t do it. I don''t want to do it" He grabbed my waist and pulled me toward him and said in a hard cold voice "Did you forget the rule no. 2 that says that you would never say no to me." I shook my head and told him "I don''t know what to do. Please understand" "You don''t want me to fuck you right now. Do you?" He said with a raised eyebrow. I shook my head and said in a low voice "No". "Then get on your knees," he said. I know there is no way out of this. I don''t want him to fuck me. And I also don''t want to do this disgusting thing. But it''s not like I have a choice. Do I? So I get on my knees in front of him and he told me to remove his pants. With my shaking hands, I undid his belt and zip. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, I pulled down his pants and he steps out of it. Then he told me to remove his boxers. I did that too but with a lot of hesitation. I didn''t give a look to his dick which was hard rock right now. "I don''t think you can give me a blowjob without looking at my dick," he said sarcastically "Look at my dick right know because after this I will make sure that you will never forget about my dick as your mouth will be his new best friend." He added I looked at his face first and give him a painful look but he red at me with his emotionless face. "I don''t know what to do. I haven''t done this ever in my life" I said and tears were falling from my eyes. He gave me a boring look and said "Follow my instruction. First, stroke my dick like this " I nodded and he takes my hand and used it to stroke his dick. My hands were shaking and I did it for a few minutes. Then he told me to take it in my mouth and I gave him a disgusting look. I yelped as he grabbed my hairs and pulled it. "Don''t ever give me that look or I swear to God I will make you regret it." He yelled and left my hair I sobbed then said sorry. My tears were not stopping. "Aggghhhhh Fuck it," He said and shoved his dick in my mouth. I yelped in surprise. He was thrusting his dick inside my mouth without even giving me a chance to breathe. I was gagging and started to push him. But he didn''t move, not even an inch. I can''t even breathe properly. So I dig my nails in his thigh. Thinking maybe he will leave me. But he grabbed and pulled my hair. I cried as he increased his speed. All I can hear in this room was his groans and heaving breathing and my gagging and sobbing. After some time, he groaned loudly and I feel something warm inside my mouth. He pulled his dick out of my mouth and I was about to throw up on the floor when he put his hand on my mouth. "Don''t even think about it or you are gonna do it again. The choice is yours. But the best choice for you is to swallow it" he said while trying to catch his breath. I swallowed it because I don''t want to do it again. The taste of it makes me want to throw up. But I can''t do it right now. Iid on the floor in a fetal position and was weeping silently. After some time, I stand up from the floor and saw that he was asleep. I walked inside the bathroom and threw up in the toilet. After that, I flushed it and stood in front of the mirror and started crying on my fate. What is my mistake? No one ever loved me. Not even my parents. Why did they marry me to this man? He doesn''t care about me. Why? After that, I brushed my teeth 3 times. I want to take that taste out of my mouth. I take off all my clothes and took a long shower and sat on the floor. The water was still falling on me. I was looking ahead at nothing. After half an hour, I wrapped a towel around me and walked into the closet. I dry myself then applied the cream that the doctor gave me and wore my PJs. Then I walked out of the closet and went to the bedroom where my husband was sleeping on the bed. I take my medicine andy down on the bed. But the sleep was noting. I waited for it and after some time, I fell asleep. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you guys liked it. Till then ? Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Anna POV I woke up at 6 o''clock as always. I felt a weight on my waist. I looked down and saw that it was my husband''s hand which was wrapped around my waist. He is sleeping in peace without any guilt and tension. How can someone sleep peacefully after hurting someone? That thing is beyond my thinking. It''s been 4 days since myst visit to the doctors. And from that day, he was forcing me to give him a blowjob daily as he can''t have sex with me. I try to stop him the next day when he wants me to suck his dick but he threatened to fuck me. So I didn''t disobey him from that time but I did it every time unwillingly. But that didn''t stop him from threatening to fuck me. I push his arm off my waist slowly. Because I don''t want to wake him up. I walked toward the bathroom but I am having pain in my stomach. I did my business and saw that there was blood on my panties. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But I stopped bleeding yesterday then why. Then suddenly I remembered that I have got my period that why it''s paining like hell. I brushed my teeth two times. Because I can still taste him on my tongue. It''s really disgusting. But I can''t say that to his face. I went toward the bathtub and filled it with warm water. I waited for a few minutes, then stepped inside the bathtub. I almost moan because that feels so good. After 20 minutes, I got out of the bathtub and wrapped a towel around me. I drained the water from the tub then walked in the closet. I used a tampon and put on my panties and bra. Then I wore a floral sundress and white stilettos. I pull my hair in a bun and apply some lip gloss. I walked out of the closet and went into the room and saw the time on the clock. It was 7 o''clock. I have a lot of time to prepare his breakfast. I went downstairs and walked into the kitchen. I wore an apron and take out the ingredients of his breakfast from the kitchen cab. It took me at least 1 hour to prepare his breakfast. I went upstairs and walked into the room. He was awake. I went toward him and saw that he was messaging someone on his phone. "Good morning sir. Your breakfast is ready" I told him in a soft voice. "Good morning. I am just going to take a quick shower. Then I wille downstairs for breakfast." He said and got up from the bed. He came toward me and kissed me. I didn''t respond to it as always. Then he pinched my waist hard and I yelped and he shoved his tongue inside my mouth. After a few minutes, he leaves me and said "hmm now my morning starts" and went toward the bathroom. I wiped my tears and went downstairs. I am having painful cramps and I can''t even take any medicine as I didn''t eat anything. I sat on my seat in the dining room after bringing his breakfast from the kitchen. He came after a few minutes and sat on his seat and had his breakfast. After having his breakfast, he got up from his seat. I also got up and follows him to the living room. "I am leaving anna and get ready for tonight because tonight I am gonna fuck you hard as your healing time period is over," He told me and I paled. Before I could say anything, he kissed me and left. How I am gonna tell him that he will have to wait for 5 days more. I think I have to tell him tonight. I walked inside and saw that only half of the pancake was left. I want to cry. Why? I don''t know. Maybe it''s my hormones ying a joke on me. I ate that and went inside the kitchen and took a packet of biscuit. After washing the dishes, I went upstairs and walked into my room. I ate that packet of biscuit and take a painkiller. I can''t even take anything from the kitchen to eat. Because there are cameras all around this mansion. He told me this detail on my second day in this house. He told me that he will keep an eye on me and I got the hint that he wants me to follow his all rules when he is not in the house. After that, I slept for a while and woke up when Maria came into my room to ask me what I want for lunch. I sighed and told her to prepare anything for me. After that, she left my room. I don''t even know why she even asked me what I want. She always adds extra salt and chillies in my lunch. After having 1 or 2 bites of that food, I don''t eat anymore and give it back to her. Let''s see what she had in store today for me. I walked downstairs after changing my tampon. Today she prepared spaghetti for me. I sat on the table and started to eat it. But after having 1 bite, I started to cough. I drank the water quickly. I think she adds 2 teaspoons of chillies in my te only. I had tears in my eyes and they started to fall. But I wiped it quickly and called her. She came and said "yes Mrs miller you called me" "Maria you can take this and yes you don''t have to cook anything for me from today," I told her softly. "Why what happened Mrs Miller," she said and give me fake concern look. "Nothing it''s just that I don''t want to waste food. You know because there are many people who are hungry in this world but they don''t have anything." I said with a small smile. Then added, "so you don''t have to add extra salt and chillies in my lunch because I am not going to eat it." After that, I went upstairs andid down on the bed in my room. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys. Hope you guys liked it. Till then ? Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Anna POV I walked into my room and sat on the bed. Why she is doing this with me. I think she hates me too like my parents and husband. Why everyone hates me. I have never done anything wrong in my life. In fact, I have never hurt anyone in my life. Then why all this is happening me with. Please God helps me. I don''t want anyone to hate me. I want someone to love me. Iid down on the bed as I don''t have anything to do. I think I should ask him if I can do a job or maybe continue my study. Before the wedding, I want to go to a college and graduate the college with a degree. And after that, I want to find a good job so I can live alone. Then I want to marry someone who will love me unconditionally and then we will have a lot of babies. And we will live happily with our children. But now that just became a dream. I think I should go to my, uh I mean my parent''s house. I am going to ask them about the reason for their hate toward me. I am getting tired of this hate game. Sometimes I think I should kill myself. It''s not like anyone is going to miss me. But I can''t do it. Call me whatever you want but I just can''t kill myself. I can sleep for a little while. I set an rm on my phone and fell asleep. I woke up after hearing the rm. And the first I noticed that there was a te of food on the table beside me. I got out of bed and saw that the time is 6 o''clock. I have 2 hours left to prepare his dinner. But about the te of food who bring it here in my room. Maybe it was Maria. But why will she do that? My stomach growled and I ced my hand on it. My stomach wants food huh. I walked into the bathroom and did my business. Then I wash my face andb my hair and put it into a ponytail. I got out of the bathroom and sat on the bed. Maybe I should eat it. I pick up the te from the table. I sat on the bedfortably and started to eat the food. Hmmm, it''s yummy. Everything is perfect in it. There is no extra salt or chillies in it. I ate all the food and went downstairs with my te. There is no one in the living room. Maybe everyone went to their wing. I washed the te and started to make his dinner. After a while, my cooking was done. I sat in the living room and waited for him to return from the office. Iid on the couch. I was getting nervous. How will I tell him that he can''t have sex with me? He will get angry that''s for sure. But maybe if I exined it to him then he will understand. I have to take that chance. He is my husband he will surely understand me. ''Who are you trying to convince me or yourself'' my subconscious mind said I sighed and groaned. I hated it when my subconscious mind was right. I hear the horn of the car and I knew that he came. So I stood from the couch and went near the door after straightening my dress. He came from the door and I peck his lips lightly and said with a small smile "wee back husband". He nodded and went to his room. And I thanked God that he didn''t attack my lips today. I sighed in relief and follows him to the bedroom. He sat on the bed and gestured toward his shoes. And I understand this and bend down and started to untie his shoces. Then I took his shoes off and untie his tie as well. "I have prepared your dinner. Would like have it now or after the shower " I asked him politely. He stared at me for a few seconds then said: "after the shower". I nodded and waited for him to go to the bathroom and after that, I went downstairs. I walked into the kitchen and bring the dishes from the kitchen to the dining table. He came after a few minutes, I served him his food and he ate that. He left a lot of food on his te. So I finished it quickly. I went into the kitchen and washed the dishes. My hands were shivering. I was hell nervous when I followed him to our bedroom. He entered first then I went inside. He came toward me and started to kiss my lips. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I started to push him but he is not budging. He bit my lips hard and I screamed and he shoved his tongue inside my mouth. I can taste the blood in my mouth and it is making me gag. He trailed his lips to my neck and started to suck it. I again try to push him but he groaned and bit my neck. I yelped and started to sob. He is biting my neck very hard like he wants to draw blood from it. He started to unzip my dress from my back and in that, I know that I have to stop him. I pushed him hard with all my strength and he stumbled. Then he looked at me with hid hard cold angry eyes which scared me to my core. My eyes got widened and I was about to apologise when he raises his hand and pped me hard. I fell on the ground and my lips started to bleed from the corner. I looked at him in pure shock and fear ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys. Hope you guys liked it Till then ? Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Anna POV I can''t believe he pped me. I mean not even my parents raised their hand on me. He is looking like a devil right now with his red eyes. And there was a lot of anger in his eyes. It looks like he is going to kill me. I ced my hand on the cheeks where he pped me. It''s going to bruise because I can already feel the swelling. "Why the fuck are you pushing me, Anna. Huh did you forget that I am your husband?" He asked me while grabbing my hair. He pulled it and I sobbed hard. Then I shook my head and said "No" "Then why the fuck are you doing this. Tell me" he yelled at me and left my hair. I stood from the floor and said while sobbing "I am on my periods. That''s why I pushed you." He gives me an irritating look and yelled "First your pussy was wounded and now you are on your periods. Do you think I am stupid. " he said and grabbed my chin. I shook my head and said "Please believe me I am really on my periods. Please" He shook his head and left my chin. He then gave me an evil look. I git scared and started to take some steps backwards. I was praying to God to save me from this devil. He came toward me and pulled me toward him by my waist and put his face in my neck. I stilled because I don''t want to anger him. "That''s ok I don''t mind blood. I just need a good hard fuck" he whispered in my ear. My eyes got widened and I plead him with my eyes. But he just chuckled and gave me a peck on my lips. Then he pushed me on the bed and hovered over me. He again started to unzip my dress and I again protested. He unzipped it fully and pulled it over my head. "No please No" I yelled and pushed it. He got angry and again pped me. I cry out loud and sob. He pped me two times. After that, I stopped struggling. Why will I waste my energy? It''s not like he is going to stop it or anyone is going to help me. So I gave up and stilled and let him do whatever he wants. He patted my face and said "good girl". I stared at his eyes and onest time plead with my eyes. But he ignored it and took my bra off. He pinched my nipple and I hissed on pain and more tears left from my eyes. Then he takes the nipple in his mouth and started to suck on it while pinching and ying with my other nipples. My breasts are tender that why it''s paining like hell. After a few minutes, he took my panties off as well. "Hmm, so you are really on your period. That''s good because I hate liers." He said and started to take his clothes off. I didn''t say anything. I just pray to God to save me from this cruel act. But it looks like good started to hate me as well. I started to sob loudly at this thought. He spreads my leg and pulled the tampon out of me gently. I started to panic and want to push him away. But I think he heard my thought because he gave me a death re. I can feel the tip of his dick on my entrance. I closed my eyes and waited for the pain. He mmed into me hard. I screamed at the top of my lungs. The pain was too much. It''s like his dick is ripping me apart from inside. He stilled and gave me some time to adjust this time. The cramps are too much right now. All I want him to take his dick out of me. Otherwise, I will die from the pain. After some times, he started to move slowly at first but then he started thrusting in me hard and fast. I tried to not make much voice but I can''t help it. I cried and yelled but he didn''t stop. Not even once. To distract myself from the pain, I stared at the ceiling of this room. I waited for it to end. And after 15 minutes which feels like an eternity to me, he groaned and came inside me. Then he pulled his dick out of me. I saw there was a lot of blood on it. I also can feel the blooding out of me. He got out of the bed and turned toward me and said "I am going to take a shower. Clean the bed before Ie back" Then he turned and walked into the bathroom. I put my hands on my face and sobbed. Why? But I don''t have any time to cry. I sat up and winced. My whole body is painting. But still, I got out of bed. I looked at the bed and shocked to see a lot of blood on the bedsheet. I take the dirty bedsheet of from the bed and limped to the closet and throws it into the dustbin. I take the new bedsheet from the closet and spread it on to the bed. He came after some time wearing only sweatpants. "Sweet now go clean yourself too," he said and kissed my lips softly like a good lover. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But he is anything but good. I limped to the bathroom and stands under the shower. The water was falling and here no one can see my tears. I rubbed my body wanted to get rid of his touch from my body. After scrubbing myself clean, I dry myself with a towel and wrapped it around my body. I walked into the closet. This time I used a pad because my vagina was so sore that I can''t even imagine putting something in it. I worefortable PJs. I put my hair in a loose braid. I face myself in the mirror. My face was bruised and started to swell. I touched my cheek and winced. Then after searching for a few minutes, I applied the cream on my face. I walked out of the closet. And this he was awake. I went toward my side of the bed andid on it. My back was facing him. He wrapped his arms around me and I flinched. He pulled me toward him and kissed my temple and put his face in my neck and fell asleep. After some time, I fell asleep too. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Anna POV Two months passed but nothing changed. He still raped me every night but only one thing changed and that is he is now used to p me. No matter if there was any mistake or not. He didn''t even care about hitting me in front of anyone. One time I was in the kitchen making his lunch as he was in the home. I got a call from my friend Eddy. He was the bartender of the club where I used to work as a waitress. I dont make friends very easily. But he always helped me. So I had epted his request and we became good friends. Actually, he is gay and he already had a boyfriend. He told me he is getting married to his boyfriend so he invited me to his wedding. I was about to decline his offer but someone snatched the phone from me. My eyes widened and I looked at my husband. He is looking very angry right now. "Don''t call my wife again" he said on the phone and cut the call. Then he mmed it down on the table and turned to me. I was about to say something but he pped me and I fell on the floor. I was again shocked not because he pped. No, I was shocked because he did that in front of the staff that was working in the home. He grabbed my hair and pulled me from the ground. I yelped and tried to free my hair from his hold but he jerked it and I whimpered. "With whom you were talking to? Huh, your boyfriend " he yelled and I shook my head. "I want an answer so speak quickly before I lose my shit." He said in a hard voice "I was talking to my friend. He invited me to his wedding with his boyfriend" I sobbed. He left my hair and said in a calm voice "you are not going anywhere and delete that number from your phone. You are not allowed to talk to any men except me. Clear?" I nodded and said "yes" "Good. Now serve me my food" he said and sat on his seat. He humiliated in front of everyone. I was so embarrassed. I went inside the kitchen to bring his lunch. I caught the look on Maria''s face and it was a pity. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She pities me and that was the first. After that day she gives me food which was perfect. I was thankful for that but I still dont know her reason for that. But I dont asked her because I know she won''t answer me. I woke up and pushed my husband''s hand from my waist gently and got out of the bed. This is my daily routine. He has some serious cuddle issues. He doesn''t sleep without spooning me and I hate it. It''s like someone is trapping me but it''s not I can deny him. I walked into the washroom but I feel like throwing up. I puked in the toilet then flush it. I think I am sick. But I can''t let it stop me because today is very important for me. I am going to my parent''s house because I want answers. I want to know the reason for their hate and why don''t they love me like Zara. I asked his permission to visit their house and dly he said yes without any yelling. I brushed my teeth two times to get rid of the taste of the vomit. I took a shower and dry myself. Then I walked into the closet and wore a white sundress with white heels. I let my naturally curled hair down after brushing it. I apply nude lipstick and walked out of the closet and from the bedroom. I went downstairs and went into the kitchen to make something for him. I prepared his breakfast quickly and put it down on the table because the smell of the eggs is making me puke. I walked into the bedroom and took a deep breath. He was not in the room when I went inside. Umm, where is he? I hear the sound of water running so I assumed he was in the bathroom. I waited for him and he came out if the bathroom wearing only a towel which is wrapped around his waist. I turned my face and told him that his breakfast is ready. He turned me around and pulled me toward him by my waist. My breath got stuck as he ran his nose on my throat. I didn''t pull away because he will get angry. And I don''t want to do something to anger him because he will stop me from meeting my parents. He sucked on my neck then but it hard. I hissed but he didn''t stop. He did two times then left me. I sighed in relief and saw that he was wearing clothes. So I told him that I will wait for him in the dining room. He hummed and I went downstairs and sat on the table. He came and eat his breakfast after that I eat the leftovers. He kissed me and went to his office. I sighed and walked upstairs to my room. I changed into my PJs and did theundry. It took me two hours to wash the clothes. After that I again wore that dress me put some makeup. I hid the hickeys on my neck with concealer. He did that intentionally. Time was 12 o''clock so I eat my lunch which Maria served me with an emotionless face. After eating I told Maria that I am going to my parent''s house. Before she can say something, I told her that I already took his permission. She didn''t say anything so I went out of the house and sat in the car. I give the address of my parents house to Mr Wilson. So now I am standing in front of my old house. I am very nervous. Did they miss me? Maybe they did. Well, I am going to find out. I rang the bell and after some seconds, my sister opened the door. She was looking at me with wide eyes. "May Ie inside," I asked hesitantly She didn''t say anything and just open the door and give me some space to enter. "Who is at the door sweety" I heard my mom voice See she is talking to my sister with ao much love. I crave that love. She came with dad with a smile on her face which faltered when she saw that it was me. Still, I smiled and said "hello Mom and dad" "What are you doing here," she asked me in a cold voice ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you guys like it. Till then ? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Anna POV I was expecting this question but still, it hurts. "I came to meet you all," I told them with a small smile on my face. "Who told you toe here. We told you right that we dont want to see your face ever again. Then why did youe here" she said harshly My eyes get watery but I didn''t cry. "Why do you hate me, mom? Am I not your daughter? You both never love me? Why? I want answers and without getting them I will not go from here." I said "Why do you think I will answer you, stupid girl," she said coldly. There was not a single emotion in her eyes. "Why dont you just tell me. I promise you after that you will never have to see my face again. Please" I said and tears fell from eyes. She looked at me for a second, then sighed and told me to follow her. I followed her and she sat on the couch in the living room. She gestured me to sit and I sit. After a long pause, she said "your father raped me" My eyes widened and I got shocked. I can''t believe this because they are always so happy. I haven''t even seen them fighting ever. They are a lovely couple. I turned toward dad and he red at me. "Why are looking at me like that you bitch. You are not my daughter" he yelled and I flinched. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This is not the first time he shouted at me but this is the first time he called me a bitch. "We were married for one year then his friend came to our house to visit him. He was nice and a perfect gentleman. He was married to his right school sweetheart. He then came to our house more frequently. Then one day when my husband was not home, he came drunk in my house. I told him to go back as he is drunk. But no he didn''t listen to me and came close to me. After that, he grabbed me and pushed me on the floor. I protested but he didn''t stop. He raped me and all I can do was lying there silently with tears running down on my face. After he was done, he passed out. I got up after some time and called my husband. He came and when he saw us he immediately called the police. " She sighed then continued "they arrested him but he was very very rich so he got bailed. After some time I fell sick so I thought maybe it was flu. But when I got checked it out they told me I am pregnant. Can you believe it Pregnant? I got shocked and I started to hate that baby. I want an abortion but I can''t get it done. So I had you but you know when I saw your eyes, I started to hate you more. You had his eyes. So that''s why we hate you. I cursed you the day you were born that you will be living hell in this life. " After her exnation, all I can do was weep. What was my fault in it? It''s not like it''s my fault that he raped her. How can a mother curse her daughter? "Oh so that''s the reason of your hate for me," I said without any emotion. "Did he raped you more than one time? No right the person whom you sold me raped me daily. He didn''t even leave me even if I was on my period. Did he ever hit you? No right he hit me daily. Did you ever feel like he was going to kill after he was done with you? No right I feel all the time that he was going to kill me after fulfilling his lust. I always waited for him to sleep so that I can be sure that he will not do it again or kill me" I said in a cold emotionless voice. Everyone looked shocked at my outburst. Even I was shocked. "What was my fault mom. What was? I don''t even ask to be here. Since childhood, I just want your love. I did everything you told me just because I want you to be happy. I want you to love me. I want you to protect. Do you know how many times I was about to rape? Many times. You told me to work if I want to study when I was 13. I did it because I thought if I get good marks you will be proud of me." I sobbed and fell down on my knees. "Do you know how many times the owner of the hotel where I worked touched me in the wrong ces because you didn''t tell me what was right and what was wrong. Did you know how many times that old bastard touched my boobs and said that he will give me extra money? I let him because I want that damn money to buy my clothes. You just did that to me because I was a rape child. What was my fault mom?" I was still sobbing. Now I know the reason for their hate and I am regretting. Why did I even ask them? I have to go from here. I can''t do this anymore. I need space and a ce where I can let out my frustration. I stood and wiped my all tears then said " you know if I got pregnant, I won''t hate my child just because he or she was rape child. I will give them my unconditional love. I will not be you" With that, I walked out of the house and no one stopped. Sometimes I think I expect too much. Now I am not going to expect anything from anyone. Now I dont have anyone in my life except my husband. I just hope someday he will give me the love I want or you can say craved. I sat in the car and told Mr Wilson to take me home. I didn''t stop crying for even a second. I don''t know I am even crying. We reached home and I thanked Mr Wilson and walked inside the house. I went upstairs ignoring everyone look. Maria was also shocked to see me like this. I went inside and puked in the toilet. After that, I brushed my teeth. I think I should go to the doctors. I''ll ask his permission tonight. Without changing my clothes, Iid in bed and weep on the pillow. I dont know when I fell asleep. I woke up after hearing my name. Someone was calling me. "ANNA" someone yelled. There was darkness in the room and when I saw the time it was 8:30. I gasped and get off from the bed quickly. Shit, I am dead today. No one can save me. Why didn''t I woke up? I never get too much tired but now all I want to do is rest. There he was standing on the end of the stairs and his face was showing too much anger. Maybe if I exined to him he will understand. Right? When I was on thest stair, he pped me. I ced my hand on the cheek where he pped. "Why are you keep forgetting every fucking rule" he yelled and everyone keeps their mouth silent. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you guys liked it. Till then ? Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Anna POV Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Oh my God. Now, what rule did I break? I mean I only got a littlete to make his dinner. I gasped internally he told me not to tell anyone what''s happening inside our bedroom And I told my parents. Now he is going to kill me. "I am sorry," I said softly while looking down. I think my cheek is going to bruise. I am going to ice it after dinner. "You will be sorry when you will not get any dinner tonight and breakfast tomorrow." He said in an evil voice. I sighed and said "Ok sir" "Now go and make my dinner fast or I am not going to leave you tonight" he hissed and I ran to the kitchen. I make his dinner quickly and Maria helped me silently. But the whole time I was crying. Today is the second-worst day of my life. My first worst day was when I came into this life. I wiped my tears and bring the dishes to the dining table from the kitchen. He was already sitting on his seat and was smoking. I served him his food and he gestured me toe near him. I went toward him hesitantly and take the cigarette from his mouth. He held it in his hand and used his other hand to hold my hand. I thought he was going to pull me in hisp but he pressed the burning cigarette to my hand. I screamed so loud that all the staff came from their room. But he still didn''t leave it, he burned my hand from 5 ces with that cigarette. All I can do was screaming and pleading for him to leave it. After he was done he left my hand. I held it to my chest and sobbed. He grabbed my chin and squeezed it then said "next time if you didn''t follow my rules then there will be consequences. Understand" I nodded and weep silently. Everyone was giving me looks of pity. Again I was embarrassed. God, my hand is paining so much. What did I do to deserve this? Maybe this is my mother curse. I am indeed living hell. But I don''t want this. He told me to serve his food and I served it with shaky hands. Thank God I didn''t spill anything otherwise he would have killed me. He had his dinner quickly. I was hungry too but I have to wait till tomorrow lunch. He finished and went upstairs and I take the dishes from the table and went to the kitchen. I washed it but the pain is not getting less. I sniffled. Maria came into the kitchen and I wiped my tears but they are not stopping. She came toward me and hold my hand under the cool water. After some minutes, she cleaned it with a gauze and gave me a cream. I was about to thank her but she walked out of the kitchen. I went upstairs into my room and saw that he was on call. I was about to sit on the bed but I feel like throwing up. So I covered my mouth with my hand and ran to the washroom. I puked in the toilet and flushed it. When I stood I feel dizzy so I leaned against the wall. After a few minutes, I brushed my teeth and washed my face. My skin is getting pale. I dried my face with a towel. I walked out of the bathroom slowly. He was now sitting on the bed. I walked toward him and sat on the bed and removed my clothes. As he made a new rule that I have to undress at night in our bedroom. Iid on the bed and saw that he removed his clothes too. I waited for the pain and it came within a minute as he pushed his dick inside my vagina harshly. Today was different. He was fucking me very brutally. I was screaming and telling him to stop it or at least slowdown. But as always he ignored me. All I can do was tolerate it by starting at my favourite spot, the ceiling. After he was done he fell asleep and I got out of the bed and limped to the bathroom. I took a shower and applied the scream for burn and wore my pyjamas. Iid down on the bed and fell asleep. I woke up the next day to find that he was spooning me. I walked into the bathroom and puked again. Ok, I will ask his permission today. Something is definitely wrong with me. I brushed my teeth and take a shower. I wore a white dress and applied the cream again on hand. I went downstairs to the kitchen and prepared his breakfast. My stomach grumbled and I patted it. I am very hungry. But I have to wait for lunch. After preparing his breakfast, I went toward the room and wake him up as he was sleeping. He wakes up and pulled me. I fell on him and yelped. He kissed me deeply and pinched my waist. I gasped and he shoved his tongue inside my mouth and ravaged my mouth. After satisfying himself, he pushed me and I fell on the ground with a thud and screamed. I stood from the ground with tears in my eyes. I told him that his breakfast is ready. I walked out of the room after he went to the bathroom. I wiped my tears and walked into the kitchen. He came and I served him his food and he finished it then I asked his permission to visit the doctor. He told me that I can go but to thedy doctor. I thanked him. He left for the office and I sighed in relief. I booked the appointment with the same doctor whom I visited. Iid on the sofa and slept on it for a while. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Stay safe. Till then ? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Anna POV I woke up when I hear my rm and saw that someone covered me with a nket. Because I remembered I didn''t take the nket with me. I got up and saw that it was almost lunchtime. That''s mean I can have my food. I got out of the sofa and went to my room. I washed my face andbed my hair and let it down. I applied some eyeliner and lipstick and sprayed some perfume. I went downstairs and saw that Maria was bringing my lunch at the dining table. I sat in my seat and thanked her. There was a lot of food on my te. But to my surprise, I ate it all without leaving anything. Maria was looking at me with a strange expression. I waved it off and told her that I am going to the doctors with sir''s permission. She nodded and eat her own lunch. I walked out of the car and sat in the car and Mr Wilson drove to the clinic. I reached the clinic and told the receptionist that I have booked an appointment. She told me to wait as my turn is next. I waited for a while then the receptionist told me to go inside. I took a deep breath and went inside. A nurse came and asked me about the problem. "Ok, I have been vomiting for thest three days. I feel tired all the time." I told her. She then asked me "are you sexually active". I sighed and said " yeah " She gave me a container and told me to pee in it. I give her a confused look and went inside the bathroom and did what she said. I washed my hand and give that to her. She then takes some blood for a test. Then she told me that the doctor is waiting for me. I walked inside the doctor''s cabin and saw that the doctor was sitting on her seat. She told me to take a seat and I sat in the chair. "Hello, Anna. How are you?" She asked me with a warm which I always wanted from my mother. "I am fine Doctor Williams. How are you" I asked her with a small smile "I am good too. So I have the result of your tests here and it seems that you are around two months pregnant. Congrattion." She said with a big smile on her face. I gasped in shock and covered my mouth with my hand. Pregnant? I am pregnant. Means there is someone inside my tummy. I smile and tears fell from my eyes and said "really doctor. I am really pregnant" Sheughed and said "yes. You are really pregnant Anna" But my smile faltered when I thought about his reaction. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. How will he react when he got to know that I am pregnant? That we made babies. I think he will love me and give me all the happiness Yes, he will be happy when he gets to know that he is going to be a father. And he won''t hit me anymore because it will hurt the baby. I am so excited. Baby. Finally, I am getting some light in my dark life. "Do you want to see it?" she asked me and I nodded excitedly. She told me to change into a hospital gown. I take my clothes off and wear that gown andid on the table. "Ok, I am gonna do your ultrasound. This way you can see your baby" she told me and apply some jelly type thing on my stomach. I flinched because it was cold. She said sorry then put the wand on my stomach and moved it. "Ahh, there are your babies. Can you see those two dots? That''s your babies. You are going to have twins." She said. I watched that on the screen and indeed there were two dots. They are my babies. My Life. My light. I promise to love you both. Then I heard the most beautiful sound in the world. "And this is your babies heartbeat. They both seem to be healthy. But-" she paused then said "first get changed then I''ll tell you" Now I am getting panicked. Is there something wrong with my babies. God, please don''t let anything happened to them. I wore my clothes and sat on the chair. "I am gonna be honest with you Anna. You are underweight and it can be dangerous to babies as you haven''t even crossed 1st trimester yet. So you have to gain some weight and eat healthy food. They are necessary for you. And yes stay away from tension. It can harm your babies." She told me in a serious voice. I don''t know what to say to her. How can I keep myself healthy when my husband didn''t even allow me to eat food. "Will you prescribed some medicine to you know to gain weight and to be stress-free," I asked her softly "Anna I can''t prescribe that type of medicines because you are pregnant and your case is sensitive as you are underweight." She said "Anna are you being abused." She asked I looked at her in shock. How can she see that? But I can''t tell her the truth or he will beat me. Now with babies, I don''t want to take any risk. "No, no one abused me," I told her in a shaky voice "If you don''t want to tell then it''s okay. But I can see that you are being abused. Ok then tell me how did you burn your hand. To me, it looks like someone burned your hand with a cigarette." She said with a raised eyebrow. "No mam you are wrong. I burned it while I was cooking. I am fine" I told her softly. She sighed and said "ok I am giving you benefit of the doubt. But if you want you can talk to me. That''s my personal number. You can call me anytime." I take that card and thanked her and she gives me the print out of the ultrasound. I take that and went outside after saying goodbye to her. I sat in the car and we reached home. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Anna POV I reached home and got out of the car and walked inside the house. I am very happy today because after so many years I got the light in my dark life. Someone will be here to love me and I will love them unconditionally. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was almost evening so after washing my hands, I prepared dinner. After preparing it, I sat on the sofa and waited for him. I was also thinking that how I will tell him. Will his reaction be happy. Many reactions are roaming inside my head. I touched my stomach and promised my babies that I will not let anything happen to them. I will protect them even if I have to sacrifice myself. If I think clearly then I am very young to have a baby. I don''t even know what to do in this pregnancy. No one ever told me. I have to ask for help. Maybe if I call mom, she will be happy to know that she is going to be a grandmother. Right. But she told me she doesn''t want to see my face ever again. And she hates me so much that she even cursed me. That thought made me sad. Now that I got to know that I am pregnant. I can''t even think like that for my babies. I just pray for God that please God my babies fate won''t be like me. I just want God to give them all the happiness even if he has to take mine. If babies would be happy then I can finally die in peace. But the biggest challenge here is to tell him about my pregnancy. I wake up from my dream world when I heard the sound of the gate opening. There he was in an angry mood. God, please help me. I walked toward him and pecked his lips and said "Wee Back husband" He kissed me for a few seconds then left me. He went upstairs to his room and I followed him. He sat on the bed and I removed his shoes and tie. He pulled me toward him and put his face in my neck and take a deep breath. It''s making me feel ufortable as he was breathing on my neck. But I didn''t do anything except standing there. Then left me and walked into the shower without saying anything. I sighed in relief and went downstairs to bring his dinner from the kitchen to the dining room. He came wearing sweatpants and a t-shirt. His hair was wet. Now he is looking calm. He sat on his chair and I served him his food. When he finished he passed me his te and I ate whatever was left in it. Which was almost nothing? My stomach grumbled and I patted it slowly. He went to his room. My babies are hungry and I can''t even feed them. I don''t deserve it. My babies don''t deserve it. What kind of mother I will be if I can''t even feed my child. When I finished it, I walked into the kitchen to wash it. After cleaning the dishes, I went upstairs to my room. I opened the room and take a deep breath and went inside. He was sitting on the bed scrolling something on his phone. I went toward him and said "I have to tell you something" He looked up at me and said "yes" "So I have been feeling sick and tired from thest three days. So I went to the doctor and she said that I am pregnant" I told me with a small smile He looked at me in shock. And I thought he will hug me but what he did next shook me to the core. He pped me and I fell on the bed. I ced my hand on the cheek and tears started to fall from my eyes. "Whose child is this, you whore." He yelled at me. I gasped. How can he think like this? It''s his baby. He grabbed my hair and pulled me from the bed and again yelled "Tell me you slut. " "It''s your baby. I swear" I sobbed but he grabbed my head and banged it on the wall. I screamed and felt dizzy. God he is going to kill me. Please help my babies God. I can feel something warm on my head and it''s flowing. I touched it and saw that it was my blood. "I swear to God that it''s your babies. You are my husband. I never cheated on you. I never let anyone touch me. Please believe me" I sobbed I can''t believe that I am justifying my character. I never let anyone touch. He is my first in everything. I even never let anyone hug me. And here my husband thinks that that I can''t evenplete it. "I don''t believe a slut like you. I want a DNA test. We will go to the doctor whom you visited." He told me angrily. I don''t have any other choice. I nodded and told him okay. He grabbed me and pushed me on the bed and said "Now I am gonna show you how I treat a slut like you" He ripped my clothes and again raped me brutally Not even caring that he is hurting me. First emotionally and physically and now sexually. But all I can do was say to God that don''t harm my babies. When he finished, heid on the bed. As always I waited for him to sleep. When he falls asleep, I got up with difficulty and limped to the bathroom. I looked myself in the mirror and saw that the blood is flowing to my face from my head. I cleaned it with antiseptic and hissed in pain. After cleaning it, I apply some bandage on it. And take a shower carefully going the wound. I dry myself and wear my nightdress. I walked out of the bathroom andid on the bed. And that night I didn''t sleep even for a minute because all I think were his words. They were repeating in my mind and didn''t let me sleep. Did he really think of me a slut? I am not I know that. And here I was thinking that he will love me, take care of me and won''t hit me. But in reality, he didn''t even ept his babies. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note. Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Anna POV I got out of bed when I saw that the time was 7 o''clock. I didn''t sleep for even a minute. So now I am tired. My whole body is aching and my head feels like it will explode. I sat up and feel like puking so I ran to the bathroom and throw up. Agghh this morning sickness is making me tired. I take the support of the wall to keep myself straight. I brushed my teeth and soaked myself in warm water in the tub. After half an hour, I got out of the tub and washed my hair under the shower. I shaved my body and washed it with body wash. I dried myself and wore a ck spaghetti top with grey pzzo pants. When I saw my self in the mirror I can see a little bump. I ced my hand on it and smile despite the fact that their father used their mother loyalty. I cleaned the cut on my head and put a band-aid on it. Ibed my hair and put some lip gloss on my lips. I sighed and walked into the bedroom and saw that he was sleeping peacefully. I want that peaceful sleep too. I saw some drops of blood on my pillow. I decided to change itter when he will go to his office. I went downstairs and prepared his breakfast quickly. Then I booked my appointment. I still can''t believe that he uses me. I mean I was always at home and he can see that through the camera. Then why he said that I cheated on him. And if I did then with whom. How can someone call his wife whore and slut? When I am far away from it. I decided that it''s no use to exin to him because he will not believe me. I walked upstairs and saw that he was still sleeping. Do I have to wake him up? What if he gets angry on me if I woke him up. And if I didn''t wake him up he will again hit me and I don''t want that. So I shook him up slightly with my soft hand and said softly "Wake up sir" He groaned and opened his eyes and looked at me with his sleepy eyes. "Breakfast is ready sir," I said softly while keeping my head down. He hummed and pulled me toward him gently and now I am on his chest. I looked at him and fear was evident in my eyes. But he was still staring at me and put his lips softly on me. I stilled and didn''t respond as always. He pressed my boobs gently and I gasped. He entered his tongue inside me and sucked my tongue. Then he turned me around. So now I am under him and he is hovering over me. He kissed my neck softly and sucked it. I don''t know what to think. Is he going to do that in the morning? I am tired but I don''t want to anger him so I didn''t refuse. He pushed my top down from the breast and sucked my nipple gently. I hissed in pain because my breast are now sensitive and he bit it too muchst night. But the main thing I can''t understand is why he is doing it gently. Is it his way of apologising for calling me a slut. I don''t think so. May he wants to y with my emotions. Because I know at night he will be doing it roughly. He pulled himself away from my breast and kissed my lips for thest time and got out of the bed leaving me alone. I sat up and covered my breast with my top and saw that he was going toward the shower. I sighed in relief that he is not going to do that now. But I was really confused by his behaviour. Well, leave it. I have to face that doctor again. She is going to think that I really cheat on my husband that''s why he wants a DNA test. I adjusted my clothes and take a deep breath and got out of the bed. I walked into the kitchen to bring the dishes and saw that Maria was also present in the kitchen. I smiled at her and said "Good Morning Maria" She didn''t smile back but said "you too Mrs Miller" "You can call me Anna, Maria and thank you for the nket. You know which you put on me yesterday." I said and bring the dishes to the dining table. She followed me and bring the other dish as well. "And why do you think it was me, Mrs Miller." She asked me with an amused face. "I just know it and I told you to call me Anna. No need for formality." I said and sat on the table. He came and had his breakfast and I ate his leftover. Then he went to the living room and sat on the sofa. I went inside the kitchen and washed the dishes. Lily, the cleaner, she always told me not to wash the dishes. But I always told her that I am habitual of it. I walked to the living room and saw that he was reading the newspaper. Is he not going to the office. Before I can say anything he asked me "did you booked the appointment with the gynaecologist." "Yes, I did that. The time of the appointment is 10 o''clock. " I said sadly. I want to ask when he will leave but doesn''t say. "Ok so after your appointment, I will go to the office," he told me coldly and pulled me to hisp. I sat ufortably in hisp and wriggled to adjust myself. He groaned and said in a husky voice in my ear " if you didn''t stop this, then I am going to fuck you right now." I stopped moving and he left me and I told him that I have to change the sheets. But he said that there are many people for that work and I don''t have to do it. So I don''t do anything and sat there while ying games on my phone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He was staring at me and it''s making me ufortable. Now it''s time for my appointment so I went into my room and curled my hair and apply some eyeliner and lipstick. I sprayed some perfume and got ready. When I reached the main door, I saw that he was standing by his car. I went toward him and sat on the passenger seat and he sat on the driver seat. He drove to the doctors. I was starting outside the window. Sometimes I want to be like a bird. He is there in the sky flying wherever whenever he wants. And here If I have to do anything I have to ask permission from someone. We reached the clinic and we got out of the car. He came toward me and ced his hand on the back and we walked inside the clinic. The receptionist told me that it''s my number and the doctor is waiting for me. I take a deep breath and getting myself ready to face the humiliation. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Anna POV We walked inside the doctor''s cabin. The doctor was smiling at me and looked shocked after ncing towards my husband. "Hello Anna and Mr Miller," she said with a warm smile. "Hello, Mrs Williams. I am shocked to see that my wife came here." He said coldly. "Hello Dr Williams," I said and looked at her in confusion. She smiles at me and said "I know your husband through my husband. They are business associates. We met at a business party." I smiled back at her and she asked me "What happened Anna. Are you alright?" I looked down in shame. How I am going to tell her that my husband wants a DNA test. "I want a DNA test. I want to see if the babies are mine or not." He said without any emotion in his voice. I looked up and saw that the doctor''s eyes widened and she looked shocked. She must be thinking that I am a slut and I cheated on my husband. She then put a small fake smile and said "Mr Miller. You know that she is only two months pregnant. If we get the DNA test done now, it will harm her babies." "I don''t care. I Just want you to do that." He said a raised eyebrow. She sighed and then said, "Ok as you say, Mr Miller." Then a nurse came and take my blood for the test and then his. She also takes a sample by swabbing his cheek. "Ok, I have taken the sample. You can get the report after 3 days. Anna what happened to your head." She said with a concerned look. My eyes widened and I looked toward him and he red at me. "I fell from the stair and hit my head on the vase" I lied with hesitation. But inside I was panicking. What if she didn''t believe this. What if he gets angry on me for looking at him. She raised her eyebrow at me and asked "are you ok. You know right that it''s not good for the babies. I want to check it again. Follow me" She took me toward the ultrasound machine and tell me toy down on the table. Iid on the table and she tucked my top under my breast and lower my pzzo pants to uncover my stomach. My husband was standing beside me and was staring at the screen with confusion. She applied the jelly type thing on my stomach and move the wand over it. I again saw my babies and she smiled. I looked at him and saw that his face has a surprised expression. "Your babies are good. Nothing to worry about." She said I got out of the table and sat on the chair and he sat beside me. "Ok I have told her but I am telling you again that she is underweight. I don''t think she is eating anything. If this continues then I am sorry to say but she will miscarry. I suggest you, Mr Miller, to take care of her and her diet. I am gonna give you a diet chart. You should follow it. And most important make sure that she will stay away from stress." She told us with a serious face. I gasped internally. No, I don''t want to lose my babies. They are keeping me alive. I don''t want to lose them. God, please save my babies. They didn''t evene into this world. "I will do that Mrs Williams but we can have sex right," he asked this without any hesitation. "As long as she isfortable with it." She gave him a fake smile. I can see that she doesn''t like him. And he doesn''t either. "Well, we should get going. Come Anna" he said and stood from the chair. I stood as well and shake my hand with Doctor and take that diet chart from her. She gave me a warm smile and said "reports will be ready in 2-3 days. The receptionist will call you. I will see you next month. If you have any problem, you can call me. Bye Anna. Take care." I smiled back and thanked her. He ced his hand on my back and we walked out of the Clinic. We reached home and walked inside. "MARIA " he called her and she came within a minute. "Yes Mr Miller," she said quickly "Maria Anna is two months pregnant. With twins. And she is underweight. So I want you to take care of her diet. Here is her diet chart. Follow it. And don''t let her take any stress. Understand." He told her coldly She genuinely looked surprised then smiled then said "Mr Miller don''t worry I''ll take care of her. I won''t disappoint you." "Good. Now, I am going to my office. And yes don''t let her do any work except making my food." He said and picked up his office bag. He came toward me and kissed me. I stood there awkwardly because Maria was also present in the room. He left me and walked out of the house. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I sighed and sat on the sofa and ced my hand on my forehead. "Your lunch is ready Mrs Miller," she said coldly. "I will have it here Maria," I said and yawned. God, I am feeling so sleepy. I just want to sleep. After having my lunch, I went toward my room and fell asleep without changing. But not without setting the rm. I woke up when I felt that someone was shaking me. I opened my eyes and saw that it was Maria. She has a tray on her hands, which contains fruits and a ss of juice. "Wake up Mrs Miller. It''s your time to have these fruits and juice." She said I sat up and take the tray from her hands and ate all the fruits and gulped the juice. I give her now empty tray back. She left the room. I went to the bathroom and did my business. Then I put my hair into a ponytail. I walked into the kitchen and made only his dinner because Maria was going to prepare mine. He came home and had dinner. I had mine too. Now I am too full. We went back to our room where he raped me again. This time it''s was rough but not brutal. After that, I took a quick shower and wore my PJs and fell asleep beside him thinking about the reports and the oue of it. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Anna POV I woke up as usual and ran to the washroom and puked in the toilet. I am waiting for this morning sickness to end. I don''t know why people call it morning sickness because I am experiencing it all day. I brushed my teeth and took a warm shower. I sighed in relief because it took off all my anxiety. Last two months were not that bad. I have permission to eat food so I am happy because my babies will not suffer because of me or their father. My mouth curled into a smile when I thought about my babies. I put my hand on my 5-month pregnant belly. I still remember the day when I went to the clinic to bring the reports of the paternity test. FLASHBACK I called him after getting the reports because he was in his office. I went to the clinic and got the reports. I reached home and sat on the sofa. After a few minutes, Maria came with my lunch and I ate it all. Then I called him and after a few rings he picked up. "Hello, Anna. Why did you call me" he asked me coldly "Hello, Sir. Actually, I got the reports and you told me that you want it urgently. That''s why I called you " I said nervously while fidgeting with my finger. "Ok. Soe to my office with the reports. Don''t drive the car. Tell the driver to bring you here. Understand" he replied back "Ok, I will be there in 20 minutes. Bye," I said goodbye to him and cut the call. Thank God he didn''t yell at me today. So here I am standing in front of his office nervously. It''s a huge building. I came here for the first time. I take a deep breath and walked inside the building. I went toward the reception and ady who is probably in her mid-20s was sitting on the chair. "Hello. Can you please tell me where is Mr Miller''s Cabin" I asked her with a small smile. She looked me up and down and give me a fake smile and said "Do you have an appointment sweety" Appointment? But why would I need that? "No -" she cut me off before I couldplete the sentence. "Then you can''t meet him. Sorry." She gives me another fake smile. "But I am his wife," I told her Sheughed loudly and said "you think I am a fool. Many girls pretended to be his wife. So you really think I am going to believe you. Now will you leave or I have to call security" I sighed and said "Ok". I dialled his number and he picked it up within seconds. " Hello," he said "Hello. Your receptionist is not telling me where is your cabin and saying that if I don''t have an appointment then I can''t meet you. When I told her that I am your wife she said that I am lying." I told him honestly. I can see the irritating looking she is giving me. But I ignored it. "I aming. Wait for me" he said and cut the call. "Stop your acting and get out of our building right now." She yelled at me. I ignored her and a few secondster my husband joins us. "Why the hell are you yelling at my wife Stacy" he yelled at her and we both flinched. "I am sorry sir but I thought that she was lying. " she stuttered "Pack your stuff and leave this building in 5 minutes or I will make sure that you won''t get any job in this country," he said and grabbed my waist and we walked toward the lift. Stacy was yelling something like "But I love you " I turned back to look at her and saw that she was on her knees and crying. I feel pity for her but it''s her fault. Who wants to fall in love with a monster. I definitely won''t fall in love with him and he also told me not to fall for him. We reached his cabin and he opened the door and I went inside. He came too then closed the door and locked it. He hugged me from behind and peppered the kisses on my neck. I stilled and let him do what he wants. Before he could grab my boobs, I said "Sir. Here is the report of the test" He jerked away and sat on his chair and I stood there awkwardly. He told me to sit and I sat on the chair. I hold my breath when he was reading it. "Hmm, so they are mine huh. Well, it''s good for you otherwise I had to kill you" he said amused. I shivered in fear. Does that mean he actually nned to kill me? "Come it''s time to celebrate the good news. I am finally going to be a dad." With that, he stood Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. and pulled me from my seat. "But we are in your office" I pleaded "So what. I want to fuck you and I will" he said He pushed me gently on the sofa and had sex with me. God please help me or give me the power to bear his sex drive. After that, I went home and fall asleep. FLASHBACK ENDS I got out of the shower and wrapped a towel around me. I choose a nice dress because his sister ising today to stay with us. He told me that news yesterday after having sex with me when we were lying on the bed. I sighed and put some body lotion on my body and I wore my bra and panties. Then I wore a grey dress with grey ts. My belly is definitely bigger than yesterday and that thought again made me smile. That means my babies are growing healthy. Right? I walked into the kitchen and made his breakfast and Maria made mine. She never let me wash any dishes or clothes or any other work. She gave me my food ording to the diet chart. She still doesn''t talk to me but now we are civil. He came downstairs and had his breakfast and I had mine. His sister ising soon so he decided that he would stay at home today. Well, now we are sitting on the couch in the living room. He didn''t tell me anything about his sister. Not even her name. But truth to be told I didn''t ask him. I am scared what if he snapped at me. I hope she treats me good. I want her to be my friend. I always want that with my sister Zara. But she avoided me because mommy told her to. I came out of my dream world when I heard " Hello brother" ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Anna POV I turned and saw that it was a girl who is probably 20 years. She is beautiful like her brother and she was smiling at her brother. (Ok I choose her but you guys can imagine anyone you want.) "Charlotte my babygirl," he said and she ran toward him and hugged him tightly. I was very surprised that he actually knows how to show love. He pulled away and now they are standing in front of me. I smiled and said softly "hello my name is Anastasia Miller but you can call me anna" But she didn''t smile back at me but give me a smirk. "Oh so you are the whore who trapped my brother in the name of marriage," she said and give me a disgusting look. I frowned and said "No. I didn''t do that. You are mi-" before I couldplete it I felt a sting on my face. I put my hand on my face and wiped the lone tear that fall from my eyes. He grabbed my hair in his fist and I yelped in pain when he pulled it. "Don''t you dare put the me on my sister and remember with whom you are speaking " he seethed I nodded. Tears were continuously falling from my eyes. "Now apologise to her." He said and left my hair. I looked at her and she was shocked at first but covered it with a smirk. "I am so sorry. I shouldn''t have disrespected you. please forgive me." I said softly and lowered my gaze. "I am forgiving you just because this is your first mistake," she said and went upstairs with her brother. I sighed and sat on the sofa while staring at her retreating figure. I can tell that she''s gonna make my life worse than hell. And my husband is going to believe her every lie and I am gonna face his wrath. That thought makes meugh bitterly. Must be pregnancy hormones. They are ying with me just like my husband. I walked into my bedroom and saw that he was talking was to someone on the phone. "Yes, Mr Williams we will definitelye. Ok Bye," he said and cut the call. He grabbed me by the waist and pulled me to him. My bump collided with his hard rock abs and I winced. He noticed it and loosened his grip on my waist. He kissed my neck sensually and I shivered. I don''t like it. "I don''t want you to repeat this mistake ever in your life. I love my sister very much. Remember this. And I don''t want to hurt my babies. Don''t give me any chance to hurt my babies. Understand" he said and bit hard on my neck. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I yelped and tried to push him but as usual, he was standing like a rock. He then kissed the ce where he bit me then left me. He held my face on his hand and said "Tonight your doctor''s husband is throwing a party. Her son is going to announce his wife pregnancy. So get ready." I nodded and he pecked my lips. I saw the time and it was 11 am. "I am going to take a nap. Is it ok with you " I asked him with hesitation. He looked and took off his t-shirt. Now he was wearing only a sweatpants Heid on his side and said "No, I am going to take a nap with you. Come" Iid on my side and he pulled me toward him. He wrapped his hands around my belly as my back is facing him. He rubbed my belly softly and I fell asleep. I woke up after hearing a knock on the door. I unwrapped his hand from my waist and got out of the bed. He was sleeping peacefully. His hair was messed up. I shook my head and opened the door and saw that it was Maria. She pulled me gently out of the room. "Mrs Miller you have to prepare lunch for Mr Miller or he will get angry with you." She said quietly. My eyes widened and I saw the time on the clock it was 4 pm. I can''t believe I slept for almost 5 hours. Thank God she saved me otherwise he would have beat me into a pulp. I thanked her and asked her "Where is his sister. Do I have food for her too" She sighed and said "Miss miller is in her room. And I think you have to" I nodded and went inside the bathroom. I washed my face and wiped it with a towel then walked out of the room quietly. I made their lunch and Maria had already prepared mine. I told a maid to call Charlotte from her room. Meanwhile, I went to our room and woke him up. They both came downstairs and sat on their chairs. I sat too and had our lunch. When I almost ate half of my food then Charlotte said "No wonder you are fat. How can you eat that much food?" I felt embarrassed and I dropped the spoon on the te and looked at her. She was giving me her favourite disgusting look. I didn''t say anything and stood from my chair and take the te back in the kitchen. Tears of embarrassment fell from my eyes. Do I really look fat? OMG, now he is going to bring a mistress home. What I am going to do now? ''Anna he promised you that he will not cheat on you. Remember.'' My inner voice said ''But what if he broke his promise.'' I argued with her. Before my inner voice could say something I heard him calling me "Anna" I rushed toward him and his sister is looking angry. Now, what happened. "Yes," I asked him softly. "Go and bring your food back and finish it," he said and I gave him a look of amazement. I nodded and bring back the te and sat on the chair but didn''t start eating. "Eat Anna," he said and I started to eat it. "Charlotte Anna is 5 months pregnant with twins. So she has to eat this and more. So please don''t pass anyments on her food" he said seriously. She gives me a re and nodded to her brother. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Anna POV We had our lunch and he told me that he had important work in the office so he is going there. He also told me to be ready for the party when he came. I nodded and he pecked my lips I went to our room and tried to decide the dress for the party. We have to leave for the party after 2 hours. So I don''t have any time to waste. After searching for 15 minutes, I finally found the dress for the party. Iid it down on the bed with matching heels and essories. I went into the bathroom and soak myself into warm water. It really helped me to rx my muscles. I got out of the tub after 20 minutes and washed my hair and body. I dried myself with a towel and wrapped it around me. I walked into the bedroom and applied body lotion on my body. I wore a ck strapless bra with panties. Then I wore my red zipper dress with ck strappy heels. I straighten my hair and wore essories. I did smokey eyes and applied maroon lipstick and sprayed some perfume. I saw the time and it''s 7:10. We have to leave from home to the party at 8 o''clock. I walked downstairs and saw that Maria was standing in the living room with a tray which consists of fruits and a ss of juice. I take the tray from her and sat on the sofa. I thanked her and started to eat it. I ate fruits. When I was about to drink the juice, his sister came downstairs wearing a ck backless dress. She was beautiful. But both brother and sister have a ck heart. They really don''t know how to respect someone. They only know how to hurt or insults someone. I finished the ss of juice and give it back to maria. Charlotte didn''t say anything to me. She just sat on the sofa and started to use her phone. I didn''t talk to her either because I don''t want her to insult me again. Half an hourter, he came and I went toward him and pecked his lips and said "Wee back husband" He again pecked my lips and went upstairs and I followed him to our room. He sat on the bed and I bend with difficulty and removed his shoes and got up again with difficulty. I removed his tie and he pulled me toward him and put his head on my neck. He sniffs my neck and said "God you smell so good. I don''t want to go to the party because all I want to do is fuck you hard. But unfortunately, this party is important." I sighed in relief softly. He kissed me hard for a minute then leaves me and said "I am going to get ready. You can go downstairs if you want to. " I nodded and was about to go but he grabbed my hand and said "you are looking very beautiful" and leave the room. I looked at his retreating form in shock. Heplimented me. I mean this is the first time anyone ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I smiled sadly because I know when we wille home, he is going to treat me like a whore. Unknowingly tears rolled down from my eyes and I wiped it carefully because I don''t want to ruin my makeup. I walked downstairs carefully, don''t want to slip in stairs. My back is aching very much and I needed a massage. I will ask him if I can go to a spa. I sat on the sofa and closed my eyes for sometimes. I heard footsteps and I opened my eyes and saw that it was my husband. I got out of the sofa and followed him outside the house with Charlotte. He sat on the back seat and I was about to sit too but charlotte pushed me and I stumbled. I was about to fall back but Maria gave me her support and saved me. Jack got out of the car and ran to me and held me. "Oh My God I am so sorry. I didn''t mean to push you. Are you OK " Charlotte told me with a fake concern "Charlotte next time be careful. What if something happens to her. We could have lost our babies." He told her in an angry tone. Her face turned embarrassed and she said "I am sorry brother. " "Thank you so much for saving my babies life. I am very grateful." I told Maria in a shaky voice. She nodded and squeezed my hand gently and walked back into the house. He opened the gate and made me sit in the back seat and sat too. I was sitting in the middle of both brother and sister. We reached the venue and he locked my arm in his. With the other hand, he locked his arms with his sister too. There was a lot of people present at the party. It was too crowded for my taste. Everyone was looking at us and it was making me ufortable. Doctor Williams wasing toward us with her husband. I don''t know why but his eyes were looking very familiar to me. Like I know him. I waved that thought from my head. Why a great business like him would ever meet me? They both shook his hand and he said: "thank you for inviting us, Mr and Mrs Williams." "Oh that was our pleasure Mr Miller," he said in a strong voice and then his eyes met mine and he said "and who is this beautifuldy" Jack wrapped his hand around mu waist and said "Meet my beautiful wife Anastasia Miller and she is my sister Charlotte Miller" I shook Mr Williams hand and said "it''s nice to meet you both. Thank you for inviting me" "As I said before it was our pleasure, Mrs Miller. I have heard about you from my wife. She told me that you are her patient." I got ufortable from his question and said: "yeah she is my doctor." Doctor Williams hugged me carefully and said: "how are you anna and you are looking gorgeous." "Thank you, Doctor Williams. And I am fine." I said "Come I want you to meet my son and my daughter inw." She said and held my hand and take me carefully toward them. I also noticed that she didn''t meet Charlotte. It was like she was ignoring her. She takes me toward a beautiful couple who was looking at each other with love. I always craved that. When I was a child I wanted love from my parents and my sister. I did everything to get some slight affection from them but my bad luck I got none. Then I thought if I got married to my husband he will give me that love but again my bad luck I got none. My husband doesn''t even respect me. For him, I am a slut and a whore. Doctor Williams wiped the lone tear which fell from my eye without my permission. She gave me a look and I smiled at her. "Anna meet my son Ace and my daughter inw Avril," she said. They both gave me a smile and I smile back at them. I think Avril is about 4 months pregnant and she is glowing. I shook their hands and congratted them. They congratte me too and we talked for a while. I hope everything goes well. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Anna POV Jack came toward me and he also congrattes them. "How far along are you Mrs Miller," Avril asked me Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh please call me Anna and I am five months along. And you " I said with a smile. Ace and jack are talking about business. Aghh Men. Ace smiled at me and I smiled back at him and turned to Avril. "I am 4 months pregnant. Mom was telling me that you are having twins." She said "Yes. But I don''t know their gender yet." I told her sadly Roseughed. She put her hand on my shoulder and said "No need to be sad Anna. You will find out on your next appointment." "Really," I asked excitedly. She nodded and smiled at me. Someone called them so they were hesitant to leave me alone but I told them that I will be fine. So now I am standing here alone but not for long because Mr Williams joined me. "Why are you standing alone here Mrs Miller," he asked me with a warm smile. I don''t know why but I feel safe with him. And I don''t even know him. "Actually someone was calling them so I told them to go because they were hesitant to leave me alone and please call me Anna," I told him with a smile. "Oh. Well, congrattion. No offence but aren''t you too young to marry anyone" he said with confusion My eyes widened. Now, what would I tell him? That my parents don''t want me that''s why they sold me to my husband. "Umm, it was an arranged marriage. My parents choose him for me." I lied He gives me a look that said he didn''t believe my lie but he doesn''t say anything. "Tell me about your parents and their names," he asked me curiously "My father is a businessman. My mother owns a boutique. Her name is Sandra Dawson and umm my father name is Alex Dawson" I told him hesitantly. His eyes widened and he looked shocked like really shocked. "How old are you, Anna." He asked me quickly. I frowned at him and said "I am 18 years old Mr Williams " Before he could say anything jack came and wrapped his arms around my waist. He dug his fingers on my waist and I winced but quickly covered it with a smile when jack red at me. "What are you doing here alone Anna," he asked with a serious face. "Nothing Mr Miller. I was congratting Mrs Miller. Sorry but now I have to go." Mr Williams said with a tight-lipped smile and leave us. "Did you say something to him?" he asked me angrily. "No, I swear I didn''t say anything to him at all," I told him softly "Good girl Anna and don''t forget to Behave" he warned me. Ace came on the stage with Avril and they announced her pregnancy. She was glowing and they are looking very happy with this news. Their baby would be very lucky. He or she will be loved by their family. I don''t care if my husband doesn''t love me. I just want him to love my babies. I don''t want them to face what I had faced in my childhood. Now it''s time for dance and jack came toward me and gave me his hand. I took his hand and he ced his hand on my waist and we danced. He kissed my lips and my face turned red. I want to stop him but don''t want to face his anger right now. "You are looking like an angel which I so badly want to taint. I can''t wait to reach home. I am not gonna let you sleep tonight." With that, he kissed me and pour all his lust in it. He pulled away and I heard pping and cheers. I startled and looked around and saw that everyone stopped dancing and was looking at us. I smiled nervously and he kissed my cheek. I am getting really tired and all I wanted to do was sleep but suddenly I remembered his words. Well looks like it''s going to be a long night. I sat on a chair. A waiter came and I took a ss of water and drink it slowly. He was talking to his business partner. He was giving me creepy eyes and all I want to do was hide from him. They were talking about something which is upsetting jack. He was looking very angry. That creep came toward me ignoring jack calls and I looked down at my hands totally ignoring that creep. He stood in front of me but I didn''t look at him. "Mrs Miller " he called me. Now I don''t have any choice other than facing him. I stood up from my chair and said "yes umm" I didn''t know his name. Thank God jack came toward my side. "Hello Mrs Miller My name is Nick Rogan and I am your husband''s business partner." He said and give me his hand to shook it. I look toward my husband and he shook his hand instead. "What do you want to say nick and please don''t bother my wife. She is pregnant" he said coldly He raised his hand in defence and give us a mocking smile. "I am not troubling her Jack. I am just admiring your beautiful wife" he smirked I gulped in nervousness. I don''t know why but I feel like something bad is going to happen. "Keep my wife out of this Nick and just tell me about your condition. I want this contact at all cost." He said and give him a re. But nick ignored it and looked at me with lust. He licked his lips and said " Ok I am ready to do this contract but" "But what," he said impatiently "I want your wife for 3 days." He said ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Anna POV I gasped and covered my mouth with my hand. I can''t believe my ears. Did he just just.. I can''t evenplete it. He wants me for 3 days. Do I look like a whore to him whom he could buy if he wants? Now everyone was looking at us curiously. I can see that they don''t hear anything that''s why they are quiet. Thank God otherwise I would have died by facing this much humiliation. Williams'' family was looking at me in concern. I think they heard it because they were standing near us. I looked at his face. He was looking very calm and as always cold. What if he sold me to that creep? I won''t be alive after that. Am I amodity which everyone wants to sale and purchase. I am a human being I have feelings too. "Oh so you want to purchase my wife," Jack said with no emotion in his voice. "Yes, your wife is very sexy. I would love to have her in my bed for 3 days." Nick smirked I cringed when he said that and tears filled in my eyes. I heard a crack sound followed with a yelping. I looked up and saw that Nick''s nose was bleeding and it appears to be broken. I looked at my husband and saw that his face was showing anger. All people around us gasped and I understand that jack punched him. I sighed in relief. I can''t believe that my husband defends me. It means he won''t sell me. Right? Jack grabbed him by the cor of his shirt and said: "If you said or even think anything like this again I am going to kill you and remember no one can find your body. And you can take this contract and shove it in your ass." With that, he grabbed my hand and called Charlotte name. She came within a second. He dragged me out of the house and Charlotte was following us. He made me sit in the car and he and Charlotte sat inside too quickly. The ride was silent but I can see the anger on his face. I hope he won''t take it out on me. My hands were sweating because of the anticipation of what going to happen. I just pray to God that he won''t harm me or my babies. We reached home and he dragged me inside the house to our room ignoring Charlotte calls. I am now getting scared. He is behaving like a monster right now. Oh God save me and my babies. He pushed me into the bed and went to lock the door. He came toward me then held my chin and pulled me toward him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I winced because his grip was too tight. "I am going to ask you one question and you are going to give me an honest answer," he said I nodded and he said, "Did you give any signal to that bastard in the party so that he thinks that it is Ok to have my wife in his bed." I shook my head and sobbed "I swear on my babies I didn''t even look at him. Please believe me." He wiped my tears and kissed my cheeks and whispered in my ears "I believe you baby" I smiled at him. I can''t believe that he believes me. But his next words wiped that smile. "But still he thinks he can take what is only mine. I have to im you again baby and this time I am going to fuck your beautiful ass too." He unzipped my dress from the front and take that off from my body. He kissed me harshly and bite my lips painfully. I can taste the blood on my mouth. He licks my lips and asked for entrance which I denied. He squeezed my boobs and I gasped. He takes the chance to shoved his tongue inside my mouth. The taste of blood is making me puke and all I want to do was throw up. But if I did that then he would kill me alive. He then kissed my neck and trails kisses to my breast. He licks my nipple first then bite it harshly and I screamed. Then he sucked it hard. He did that to both my breast. He is giving me the punishment of that mistake which I hadn''t done. He pushed two fingers inside my vagina making me cried out in pain. I tried to shove his hand away but he pped my hand. After fingering me for a few minutes, he reced his fingers with his dick making me scream again. "Please stop it. I didn''t do anything. Please I am sorry. Leave me." I sobbed but he ignored mine pleads and started to thrust faster and harder inside me. The only thing I could do is cry and plead to him. God, please help me. Please. But it looks like good had started to avoid me. After some time he pulled his dick out of me making me hiss in pain. Then he turned me around so now I am on my hands and knees. "See I am going to make it less painful for you by using lube since it''s your first time." He whispered in my ear and kissed my back. He left me but I didn''t look up and I heard a sound of the bottle opening and that voice made me cringed. Then he applied something cool on my asshole making me shiver and my hand started to sweat. "Please dont do it. I swear I didn''t even nce at him. I am innocent. Please it will harm my babies." I sobbed. I know that he won''t stop but I have a slight hope inside me that tells maybe he will stop it. But that hope crushed when I feel the tip of his dick on my asshole He tried to push his dick inside it slowly at first but it was not going inside my ass. He cursed loudly then without any warning pushed inside me in one thrust making me scream bloody murder. It was like he is ripping me into half. I can feel it getting torn because I can feel liquiding out of it. He stops for a few seconds and growled "Fuck. Your ass is made for me baby. Your whole body is made for me. Mine. You are mine. Tell me that you''re mine" I didn''t say anything so he grabbed my hair in his fist and pulled me toward him by pulling my hair making me cried out in pain. "Say it" he hissed "I am yours. Please leave me. I am only yours. Please" I told him while tears were rolling down from eyes. He left my hair and started trusting inside me making me w the bedsheet. I dont know what happened but I started to see ck spots in my vision and cked out. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you guys enjoyed it. Till then ? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Third-person POV Jack was still thrusting inside her ass like a madman. He didn''t know that she passed out from his brutality. He came hard and pulled his dick out of her ass which was covered with blood. Some blood was seeping out of her ass. He called her name but she didn''t respond. So he turned her around and saw that she was unconscious. He shook her gently but she didn''t wake up. He started to panic. He went inside the washroom and bring back a warm cloth and cleaned her. He knew that she likes to shower after sex. She thinks that he fell asleep but he couldn''t sleep without cuddling with her. He dressed her in a nightgown with no undies. He then wore his nightclothes and called Mrs Williams. Rose Williams was trying to smile at the party when she was talking with people. But her family knows that her smile is fake. She is very tensed about Anna. Her favourite Patient. She knew after their first meeting was that anna is a very innocent and naive girl. But Jack is not. She knew him since his childhood. He was her best friend''s son. ''Stop'' her conscience said. She sighed she don''t want to remember her best friend. Her husband Richard Wims came toward her and asked her "What happen Darling. Why are you so tensed?" She smiled at her husband and said "Nothing Sweetheart. I am fine. It''s just-" Her phone rang before she couldplete her sentence. It was from an unknown number. She picked it up as she was a doctor. "Hello. Who is this" she asked that person "Hello, Mrs Williams. It''s me, Jack. Anna is unconscious. Can you pleasee to our house." The person who is none other than Jack said "Send me your Address Mr Miller. I aming." She said and hung the call. Before her could ask her anything she said "I am leaving. Anna is unconscious. Will you please handle ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. everything " "You know that I will. But take care of yourself" Richard said in concern and kissed his wife''s forehead. Jack finished the call and stared at his innocent wife. She is the epitome of beauty. Pregnancy suits her so much that he wants to impregnate her again and again. He can''t control himself around her. Her one look is enough to make him hard like steel. He started at her until one maid came. He opened the door and asked coldly "What" She fidgets nervously then said, "Sir Mrs Williams is here." "Bring her to my room," he said and she nodded and went downstairs. She came after a minute with Mrs Williams and left. Rose entered his room and saw that Anna was lying in her bed. She walked to her and saw that her face has tear stains. It was like she was crying a lot. She asked jack "what happened Mr Miller." "We were having anal sex when she passed out," he said without any emotion. She nodded and said "I have to check her but you have to leave this room" "She is my wife and I have every right to be here. You can check her in front of me" he told her coldly She red at him then turned her attention to Anna. She took off the nket which was draped over her. She was wearing a white nightgown. She can see bruises on her hand, legs and thighs. She first checked her heartbeat and it was normal. Then she checked her blood pressure which was slightly high. She then removed the gown from her lower area and got shocked after watching her private parts. Her anus was still bleeding and her vagina was sore and her inner thighs were covered in ck bruises. She gives him a re which he returns back. She checked her private parts and her doubt was right. She turned toward her husband and said angrily but in a cold voice," her anus has some tears. You should have done it gently because the tissues inside the anus are very sensitive and thin if we sexual activities for 1 week as her vagina is also swollen. And yes you have to keep her in the liquid diet for 1 week because using washroom will be very painful for her. And yes forget Anal Sex if you want her to live. " She sighed then continued "It can also harm her babies. I already told you that her pregnancy is giving her a light painkiller injection which will not harm her babies. So she will be asleep for some time. Don''t disturb her I am warning you." She picked up her bag and was about to go when she turned around and said in a sad tone "You are not Alice''s son. You are your father''s son" With that, she left the room and the house. Jack was still looking at the door from where her mother best friend''s left. He sighed and called the maid and told her to bring the medicines from the pharmacy immediately. She came after some time and he applied that medicine to his beautiful wife who was looking like a sleeping beauty. He kissed her lips softly and caressed her cheeks which were red. Heid down on the bed and covered them with a nket. He wrapped his hand around her and pulled her gently to him. He caressed her belly softly where his babies are sleeping. He didn''t know when he falls asleep. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 2 Monthster Anna POV I sighed while making his lunch. My back is paining and feet are getting swollen. He told me to make his lunch and bring it to his office. I don''t know why he is calling me to his office. He could tell me to send his lunch by someone else. All I want to do is right now is sleep. Now I am my 7 months pregnant. I smiled when I thought about my babies. My baby boy and baby girl. The moment when I found out the gender of my babies I was on cloud nine. He was apanying me to the doctors that day. He was also very happy. But still, I can never forget about that night where he punished for someone''s else mistake. I don''t even know how I am still alive after that night. When I passed out I thought I am finally dead. And here no can hurt me. I don''t want to bear any pain any more. But to my bad luck, I woke up the next day and I was in a lot of pain. My whole body is paining as I got hit by a truck. He was sitting beside me and was staring at me with no emotion. Then I remembered that I didn''t make his food. That thought was enough for me to apologise to him. I really thought that he will hit me so I tried to got out of bed but the pain in my private parts was worse. He came toward me and I ced my hand on my face because I thought he will p me. But to my surprise, he asked me why I was getting out of the bed. When I told him that I am sorry that I don''t make his food. He said that I don''t have to make his food for 2-3 days. I looked at him in shock. What happened to him. Did he hit his head on something? Then he told me what doctor Williams told him. I am not worried about me. No, I am worried about my babies. He didn''t do anything with me for 1 week but after that, he had sex with me. We went to the doctors after 1 week and she told me that I am now fine. She then checked my babies and told me that they are also fine. I sighed in relief when I heard that. She also asked me if I wanted to know the gender of the babies. I nodded my head excitedly. She told me that one is a girl and another one is a boy. That day was one of the best days in this world. I promise you, my babies, I am going to love you unconditionally. Jack was also happy. He told me now he was going to announce my pregnancy to the world by hosting a party. I started to get panic when I hear about it. What if someone again does something. What if he still takes that person anger out on me. I shivered. But thank god that party went well. He just showed the world how much he loved his wife and babies. Well fake love for me. He didn''t know how to love someone. I am only praying to God that he will love his children. He didn''t hit me or raised his one me since that day. And I never gave him any chance to hit me. So now his lunch is prepared and I packed it in a container. Then I went upstairs slowly and walked into my room. I wore a ck maternity dress with 2 inches silver heels. My tummy is getting bigger and bigger. I can''t wait to hold them in my hands. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I curled my hair and did light make up. Then I sprayed some perfume and wore earrings. I walked downstairs very carefully. Maria was waiting for me with my lunch. I had it then I sat in the car and Mr Wilson started driving. I reached his office and walked inside. The receptionist is new here and she gave me a big smile and said "hello Mrs Miller. Mr Miller is right now in a meeting. Please wait for some time" "Ok thank you," I said with a smile She smiled back at me then I sat on the sofa and waited for the meeting to finish. The receptionist whose name is Sarah told me "Mam their meeting is finished so you can meet Mr Miller Now." "Thank you, Sarah," I said and went toward the elevator and pressed the 26 number. I walked out of the elevator when its gate opened. I was about to enter his room but someone else came and I bumped into him. I was about to fall but someone grabbed me by my waist prevented me from falling. "Ouch" I hissed when his hard chest touched my boobs. They are getting very sensitive. "I am so sorry miss. Are you okay," he said worriedly. I looked at him and breathe got stuck in my throat. He is the most handsome guy I have ever seen besides my husband. Thinking of my husband I slightly pushed his hand away from my waist. I cleared my throat and said "I am okay" "Thank God. I don''t want to hurt a beautiful girl like you. I am Carson Walker. And your name beautiful" he asked me and I blushed after hearing thepliment. Before I could tell him my name, I felt someone hand on my name. And I stilled because I know that the person is none other my husband. "She is my wife Anastasia Miller Mr Walker," Jack said coldly Mr walker straightens his back and I can say that both of them don''t like each other by their body "Oh. Well nice to meet you, Mrs Miller. I will see you again" with that he left. I turned toward him and saw that he was ring at me. I gulped and was about to say something but he cut me off and said "Come inside" His words sent chills down my spine. It was filled with malice. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you enjoyed it. Till then ? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Anna POV I walked inside first then he followed me and locked the door. I was trembling from fear. I didn''t do anything wrong. Right? He called someone and said "Dont let anyonee inside till my wife is here" I think that''s his secretary. He turned toward me and went toward the couch and sat on it. He gestured me to sit and I sat too while fiddling with my fingers. "Serve me my lunch Anna," he said coldly. I served him his lunch and sighed in relief. I think he won''t do anything. ''Thank you God'' I said mentally to God and again sat in the sofa. He finished his food then asked me "Where is the dessert" I looked at him in confusion and said "Umm Dessert" "The dessert I told you to make with lunch," he said angrily. "But you didn''t say anything about dessert," I told him back He narrowed his eyes at me and growled "I told you. It''s not my fault that you didn''t hear me." "No, I clearly remember that you didn''t say anything about it. You must have forgotten." I said angrily. I gasped when I felt a sting on my face. He pped hard enough to make me fall back on the couch. He grabbed my face and said, "Just because I didn''t hit you sincest two months, doesn''t mean that you would talk back to me." "I am sorry," I said softly. It''s my fault that I told him all this angrily. I don''t know why I did that. Must be pregnancy hormones. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Now tell me what Carson had said that you started blushing like a fool." He hissed while grabbing my chin and squeezing it. I gulped hard and said "We were just talking and I don''t even know him. I just bumped into him and he was just making sure that I was alright." I can say that he didn''t believe me. Why does it never believe me? Heughed and pped me again making me cried out in pain. I wiped my lips when I feel something wet on it. I looked at my hand and saw that it was blood. "You know I fucking hate liars. Then why the hell are you lying." He yelled at me "I swear that I am telling you only the truth," I told him in irritation. Oh My God. What is happening with me? I looked at his face and his face looking murderous. "Ohh then I don''t know why but I heard something like ''Thank God. I don''t want to hurt a beautiful girl like you. I am Carson Walker. And your name beautiful''." He hissed "So what. He justplimented me, sir. He -" Before I couldplete my sentence he cut me off with a p again. "Ever since I stopped hitting you, you have been saying too much. I know how to close your mouth" he smirked evilly I got scared and said "I am so sorry. I don''t know what is happening. Please don''t do that. Please forgive me" Heughed and pulled me off the couch by grabbing the back of my neck. He made me sit on my knees in front of the couch and he sat on it. "You know what to do or do I have to remind you," he said and the threat was evident in his words. With trembling hands, I unbuckled his belt and undid the button of his pants. I looked at him with teary eyes and said "I am so sorry. Please don''t make me do that. Forgive me" He sighed and kissed my lips then whispered "Okay" I looked at him in shock and was about to say thank you but his next words stopped me. "I can fuck your ass instead" My mind went to that night when he raped me anally. I shivered when I bore so much pain that I passed out. Do I want that again? The answer is a BIG NO. I don''t want to feel that amount of pain again. He looked at me with an evil look and said: "so what do you choose." I wiped my tears and undid the zip of the pant and pulled it down. He patted my head andughed "good choice" He leaned against the back of the sofa with a sigh and his both hands were under his head. I pulled down his boxer with his help and now I can clearly see that part of him which he always used to tear me apart. It was hard as steel. I hate my self after satisfying him by giving him a blowjob. I looked at him and saw that his eyes were opened and he was looking at me with a ''Do it'' face. I sighed and held his dick in my hands while trying to not show the disgust. I stroked it hesitantly for a few times then put my mouth on it while trying very hard not to throw up. "Fuck" he cursed and grabbed my hair and pushed his dick deep down in my throat. I gagged and tried to free my hair from his grip but failed. He started to thrust his dick in my mouth and all I can do was struggle to breathe between his thrusts. He left my hair and I gasped for air. "Come on suck it," he said with lust while stroking his dick. I again took that thing in my mouth and started to suck it slowly. I just want him to finish it so that I can go home. I am done for today. I bobbed my head up and down and he groaned while ying with my hair. "So good baby. Keep going" he groaned in pleasure. After 5 minutes, he came inside my mouth and I swallowed it when he gave me his most dangerous re. "You did so well baby. Never raise your voice at me or show me your attitude. Because next time I am going to beat you into a pulp" he threatened me. I nodded my head and sobbed "I won''t do that ever. Please can I go home now? I am not feeling good" He kissed my hair and said "You can go but before that clean the blood from your lips and cover that bruises on your face" I nodded and got up from my kneeling position and sat on the sofa for a minute to rx my legs. They are paining like hell because I have been kneeling for half an hour. I walked slowly to the bathroom with my bag. I saw myself in the mirror and sighed. I clean the blood from my lips and applies ayer of lipstick on it. I applied concealer on my face to hide the bruises andbed my hair. Now no one can tell what happened inside the cabin. I walked out of the bathroom and saw that he was talking to someone else on his phone. He came toward me and kissed me softly then patted my ass. I walked out of his cabin and sat inside the car. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you enjoyed it. Till then ? Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Anna POV I got out of bed when my rm rang. I don''t want to wake up. I just want to sleep. I am now 36 weeks pregnant. Just a few weeks and after that my babies wille into this cruel world. But I won''t let anything happen to them. They are my life. Because if anything happened to them then I will kill myself. I will protect them with my life. I will fight everyone for them including my husband. I went to the bathroom and did my business. Then I brushed my teeth and turned on the faucet of the tub. When the tub got full I turn off the faucet and went inside the bathtub. After 30 minutes I got out of the tub and stood under the shower and washed my hair and body. I dried myself with a towel and wore a maternity sling print dress. I wore beige ts and slightly curled my hair and applied some makeup. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I walked inside my room and saw that the time was 7. I walked slowly downstairs and went into the kitchen where Maria was cooking my breakfast. She nodded at me and I greeted her with a good morning. I made his breakfast quickly because my while body is painting afterst night. Actuallyst night he went to Mr Walker party and he came home drunk. FLASHBACK He told me that I won''t join him because he doesn''t trust me with him. I nodded because it''s not like he is asking me. He is simply ordering me. I was sleeping because the time was 1 am in the morning. I jerked up when I heard the voice of the gate opening. He was staggering. I went toward him to help him. He pushed me and I stumbled but I grabbed the table to prevent me from falling. "Don''te near me" he slurred "What happened. Are you alright?" I asked him in concern "Why are you showing me your fake concern. You don''t love me. Love you don''t even like me. Why?" He asked me in a vulnerable voice. I was shocked to see him in this position. He never showed me his emotion. "I care about you. You are my husband." I said softly. "You know I am very angry at you. That bastard Carson asked me why I didn''t take you with me to his party. All I want to do was punch him. You are only mine. Only mine" With that he kissed me gently. He removed my PJs but before he could remove his clothes he passed out. I wait for some time to confirm that he passed out. Then I removed his shoes and tie. I didn''t remove his clothes because he was heavy and I can''t turn him around to remove it. I don''t know when I fall asleep thinking his words. FLASHBACK ENDS I made his breakfast and call lily to call him from his room. He told me that I don''t have to call him from our room because it can harm the babies if I fall from the stairs. I just nodded because, after that day in his office, I tried to not say anything in front of him. He came downstairs dressed in his ck business suit. He is looking handsome as always. He sat on his seat and had his breakfast and I had mine too. "So next week is charlotte''s birthday and she told me that she wants to throw a party," he told me He remembered her birthday but he didn''t know that tomorrow is my birthday. Well, it''s not like I celebrate it. No one wished me on my birthday. Not even my parents. Then how can I hope that he will wish me? "Umm okay. What do I have to do" I asked him Does he want me to arrange the party? I don''t think I can do that. I am feeling very tired. And I am feeling pain in my lower back today. But if he wants that I will do it. Because I don''t want him to hit me again. "You don''t have to do anything. You just have to sit and told the nner to arrange it," he said while wiping his face with the tissue. I was about to say something but Charlotte came and kisses her brother''s cheek and sat on her chair. "Good morning brother," she said "Good morning baby girl," he said back with a smile. "Good morning Charlotte," I said softly with a small smile. But she just red at me and nodded when she saw that her brother is looking at her. My smile faltered and I sighed. I don''t know why she hates me. "Ok, so brother I am going to the mall for shopping." She said while having her breakfast. "You can go and take Anna with you too. She never goes out of the house and I heard that fresh air is good for babies" he told her and I looked at him in shock. What is happening to him? He is behaving like a different person. She put her spoon down on the ts with a thud and said "why do I have to take her with me" "Because she is your sister inw and I don''t want to hear anything Charlotte. It''s final." He told her seriously. "Fine. I am leaving in 2 hours." She said and got up from her seat and went upstairs. Probably to her room. "I am leaving and yes buy whatever you want," he said and we stood up from our seats. I kissed him good which turned into a make-out session from his side. My lower back is still paining and I feel a little contraction. But I ignored it by taking deep breaths. I slept for 1 and half hour and woke up when Maria came with snacks. I told her that I am craving cake yesterday. So she made the chocte cake for me. I thanked her and ate the cake quickly. It''s was yummy. Then I corrected my makeup and wore 1-inch heels. I grabbed my bag and put the card which he gave me in it and went downstairs. She was waiting for me downstairs and when she saw me she walked outside and I followed her. We reached the mall and we started to shop. I went toward the kid''s section and bought outfits for my babies. I don''t really need to buy this because every month someone reces my old clothes with new clothes. Now I have baby clothes too in the nursery including necessary thing. Still, I want to buy something for my babies. I feel another contraction and I ce my hand on my stomach. I walked toward the check out counter and paid for the clothes. I then call Charlotte and she came toward me with a sour face. "What happened. Why did you call me" she said angrily "I am not feeling well. I want to go home " I said "You can call your driver. Because I am not leaving." She told me and walked away. I called Mr Wilson and told him toe to the mall. I feel another contraction and I gasped from the pain. He came and I sat in the car and reached home. I called Doctor rose and said "Hello Dr Williams. It''s me, Anna" "Hello, Anna. What happened " she asked me concern "Dr Williams. I am feeling painful contractions and I don''t know what to do" I said in a panic voice "Oh, can you tell me the gap between the contractions." She asked me "Umm around 10 minutes," I told her while patting my stomach. "Anna I think you are going intobor," she said. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you enjoyed it Till then ? Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Okay, so your sis is not a doctor. I don''t even know anything rted to it. So it''s purely my imagination. Anna POV I gasped when I felt another contraction. I am going intobour. But I am only 8 months pregnant. What if something happened to my babies. "Anna Anna are you there." She asked me "Yes, Dr Williams I am here. So what will I do?" I asked her "Why don''t youe to the hospital with someone. I''ll handle it afterwards." She said "Ok, Dr Williams I ami-." Before Iplete my sentence I feel something wet rolling down from my vagina. "Umm Doctor I think my water just broke," I told her softly "Don''t worry Anna. Just take some deep breath. Everything will be alright." She said softly "I aming," I said and cut the call after saying goodbye. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Oh God, my babies areing. I am so excited to meet them. I called jack but his phone was busy. I sighed and flinched when I feel another contraction. I again called him and this time he picked it up and said "Hello. What happened Anna." "My water broke and I am going intobor. When will youe home?" I said in pain "Right now I am in a very important meeting. So I can''te. You will have to go alone." He said and cut the call I looked at my phone in shock and tears rolled down on my cheeks. No one is here for me. I am feeling so alone. Maria came after hearing my voice and when she saw me she ran toward me. "What happened Anna? Why are you clutching your stomach? Is everything alright." She asked me in one breath. "My water just broke and the doctor said that I have toe to the hospital. I called sir but he said that he is busy and I have to go by myself." I sobbed She wiped my tears and said "clean your self in the guest room downstairs. I will bring your clothes to change then I wille with you to the hospital. Did you pack your hospital bag" "Yes, I packed it. It is in my closet." I said and she nodded. Then I went to the guest room downstairs and cleaned myself. Maria came and gave me my clothes. I only changed the panties. Thank God nothing happened to my dress or I will have to change it again. Contractions are so damn painful. It is worse than the period''s cramps. I walked out of the room to find that Maria was standing in the living room with my hospital bag. I took my bag from the table and went outside the room and sat in the car. Maria sat beside me and she held my hand. I am so grateful that she is here otherwise I don''t know what I would have done. But still, I missed my mom. I wish she was here with me. I want her here to support me and to give me the power to handle this. Another painful contraction hit me and I screamed. Where the fuck is my husband. He is supposed to be here with me. He is the who raped me and he is the one impregnate me. We reached the hospital and the receptionist told me that Dr Williams willeter. I nodded. And now I am in a private ward while Maria was filling the paperwork. The nurse came and told me to change into a hospital gown. I removed my clothes including my bra and panties with the help of Nurse. I wore a hospital gown and lie down on the hospital bed. Now I know how much it is painful for a woman to give birth to a baby. I want my mom right now. I picked up my phone and called her. She picked it up after 15 seconds and said "Hello" "Hello, mom. It''s me, Anna. Mom please I need you. I am inbor and I.... I am all alone mom. I don''t know what to do. I need you. Pleasee to me. Please. I know you hate me. It''s okay I am begging you mom. Please. I.... I need you. I promise you after today I won''t disturb you. Please mom" I sobbed while clutching my stomach. Maria came inside the room and looked at me curiously. "I am busy Anna. I don''t have any time to waste. Don''t call me again" she said in an emotionless voice and cut the call. I got numb after that. First my husband then my mom. I don''t think my poor heart can take anymore shock. I don''t know how much time had past. I didn''t even pay any attention to my surrounding. Maria tried to make me eat food but I don''t want to. I just want to die. I want to end this endless amount of pain in my chest. The nurse came and checked me but still, I was not ready for the delivery. Then someone came and gave me epidural anaesthesia. Now I saw the time it was close to 12 in the night. Doctor Williams came and smiles at me and I tried to smile back. "Where is your husband Anna," She asked me "Umm, he... Actually, he had a very important meeting. So I.. I told him that I will be fine alone." I told her hesitantly. She gave me a look that says ''I don''t believe you'' but still she didn''t say anything just nodded. I am thankful that she didn''t say anything otherwise I don''t know what to tell her. She checked my reports and her smile faltered and she looked at me in a serious expression. Oh God, now what happened. Are my babies alright? "Anna your Blood Pressure is severely high. I already told you that your pregnancy isplicated," she said seriously. "Are my babies alright?" I asked her in fear. God, please save my babies. "Anna I am not going to beat around the bush but we have to choose between you and the babies." She said seriously. My breath stuck in my throat and I started shivering and I can feel my body going cold. "Save my babies Doctor. They are the most important thing to me in the world." I said and tears rolled down from my eyes. She looked at me in shocked thenposed herself and said "We want your husband opinion too" I turned my face from her and said "his answer is going to be same. Don''t do that to me, doctor. I don''t have any power in me to face it." "As a doctor, it''s my duty. I have to call your husband." She said seriously "Whatever you say, doctor," I said She called him and put the phone on speaker. He picked up the phone after 4 rings. "Hello. This is Doctor Williams. Sorry to call you at this time but it''s urgent" she said "Yes. What happened?" He asked in a bored tone "You have to choose between Anna and babies. Her pregnancy isplicated." She said directly. "What kind of question is this. Save my babies," he said and cut the call. I already know this but still, I had a slight hope that he will choose me. Stupid me. "You heard him, doctor," I told her coldly. "Please call Maria. She is in the waiting room. I want her with me." I said She nodded and told someone to call Maria. She came inside and she held my hands. Doctor Williams came and kissed my head and wiped my tears. " I will save you all." She said in a determined tone. Iughed and sobbed "just save my babies" After an hour of pushing, my babies finally came into this world. My world really stopped when I saw their face. They are so innocent so precious for this cruel world. I could feel all the energy draining out of my body. She ced them on my chest and I touched their face softly with trembling hands. I can see the white light ahead of me and I know that my time is over. I am sad that I am leaving my babies behind but I am happy that I will be free from all the pains and all the hates. I know that no one will miss me if I die which I was going to. I just hope that my babies fates will not be like mine. I want God to give them all the happiness in the world. I can feel that Maria is calling me and I saw her face. She was crying. I squeezed her hand softly and said "Take care of them Maria and Thank you for today. I won''t ever forget it." "You are not going anywhere. And you are going to take care of your babies." She cried. "I wish. But my time is over." Iughed slightly. "Anna. You can''t die. You have to take care of your babies. I won''t let you die. I won''t " Doctor Williams said while wiping her tears. "Thank you for everything," I said and I heard the beep of the monitor. And the white light consumed me. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Third Person POV The moment Anna''s heart stopped, her babies started to cry loudly. It''s like they can feel that their mother is not with them anymore. Maria sobbed loudly and held anna''s hand and pleaded her toe back. She was feeling very guilty because she never treated her well. If only she can do anything about it. When she first saw her in her bed, anna was sleeping and looking like a sleeping beauty. Maria thought that she is a gold digger and she married him for his money. Maria loves Jack like a son. She was his nanny but he always treated her like a mother. So she just wanted his happiness. Then when she woke her up, anna smiled and talked to her politely. Maria was shocked but she didn''t show her. She behaved coldly with her. When she went to the kitchen to make her food, she got a call from Jack''s father Mr Arnold Miller. He is the most dangerous man she had ever seen. She was afraid of him. He used women for his pleasure. He didn''t even care if she was a mere child. She started shivering when she remembered when he raped her 14 years old daughter in front of her eyes. She begged him to not hurt her daughter but he said that it''s her punishment because Maria told jack that Alice (jack''s mom) loved him very much. After that day she did everything in her power to keep her daughter away from him. She sends her away from this country. Her daughter now lives in London. She is doing her degree in psychology. She picked up the phone with trembling hands. He asked her about Anna''s looks in a curious tone. She felt disgusted while she told him about her. He asked if Jack is keeping her under control. She told him that he is keeping her under his control then he told her to test her if she is really innocent or is she is acting. She didn''t argue with him and just told him that she will do that. She then adds extra salt and red chillies in her food but her heart was feeling guilty. Then she saw how she always eat only one-two spoons then leave it. And one day anna told her politely that she doesn''t have to make food for her as she won''t eat it anymore. Maria feels bad for her. She thought that she will show her attitude andin it to Jack but no she didn''t do anything like that. That day she made lunch for her and kept the te of food in her room when anna was sleeping. She caressed her cheeks and smiled. She is indeed an innocent girl. So pure for this cruel world. She just hoped that jack''s father won''t see her because if he saw her then no one can save her from him. Not even jack. Her heart broke when she saw that jack pped her in front of everyone. Anna was looking so embarrassed when she saw that everyone is looking at her. And it''s not only that she heard her cries every night when anna begged him to stop. But still, that girl always smiled at her and everyone. She always hid her pain behind her smiles. Maria was indeed very happy when she heard that Anna was pregnant. But that happiness turned into sadness when she heard that he was asking for a DNA test. She tried her best to make him a good guy but his father turned him like his. Now here anna was giving birth and her husband wasn''t here. When Maria heard from the doctor that she have to choose between herself and babies. She never thought that Jack would choose his babies. She knew jack since his childhood. She knew that there has to be a reason for his decision. She gasped when a thought came into her mind. Was he sitting with his father? God, I hope not. She wiped her tears but they were falling continuously. She dont wants her to die. She is so young. She has so much to see in her life. Her babies need her. "Nurse Emma, give me the Epinephrine injection right know." Rose Williams told the nurse. She won''t let her die. Not when she had a doubt that she is her husband''s daughter. She took the injection from Emma''s and stabbed it in her heart and inject it. The monitors again started to beep and she saw that now her heartbeat is steady. She gives her a pain relief injection which will let her heal. She sighed in relief and wiped her tears which was falling continuously. She won''t let her die. Now all she had to do a DNA test. When she saw her for the first time, her eyes were looking very familiar to him. Her eyes colour is green with a shade of blue just like her husband. But she ignored it. She knew from the first day when she saw tears andceration inside her vagina that someone is abusing her. But anna always told her that no one is abusing her and she is absolutely fine. When jack came with her for the DNA test her doubt confirmed. She is looking like an innocent girl and she knows that she won''t cheat on her husband. When her husband Richard invited both of them to their party, she looked at both of them. Their features are simr especially their eyes. Her husband was also looking at anna curiously. Her husband also had a doubt that she is his daughter and now she had a chance to take the sample. She carefully took a hair from her head and kept it in her pocket. She won''t let anything happen to her. ------------------------------------------- Hello guys Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hope you enjoyed it. Next few chapters are going to be well very dark. There are going to be a lot of violence, abuse. Till then ? P.s. thank you for giving your love to this story. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Anna POV Where I am. All I can see is ck. No one is here. Am I dead? I think I am because I am not in pain anymore. But now the question is where am I? I walked forward in the never-ending darkness. "Hello. Is anyone here" I asked to no one. I heard someone chuckling from behind me and I turned around and saw that there was no one. But still, I can hear theugh of that thing. "Who are you," I asked that thing. "It''s not important, child. The important thing is that you are in between death and life right now. You have to choose one. And remember you have to choose it quickly " that thing said I can''t see him but that''s not important. Choose. I have to choose. I heard cries and I looked ahead and saw a white curtain. After some seconds, I could see that my babies were crying in my chest and I am dead. I saw how their faces turned red by crying and my tears fell from my eyes after watching this. How can I leave my children alone in that cruel world? No, I can''t do this. Because I know that after me no one can take care of my children. That husband of mine will be busy with his new wife and my babies will be raised by a nanny. I won''t let that happen. I know that when I would get healed then he will again abuse me, beat me and rape me. I dont care about that. For me, my babies are my priority. I will bear everything for them. "I choose life. I want my babies" I said confidently. That thing again chuckled and said "wise decision child. And remember everything would be alright. You have to face hell before entering heaven. Go, my child. My blessings are with you" Before I could say anything, I fall into darkness and cked out. . . . The first I heard when I woke up was the beeping of the machines. I opened my eyes and looked at my surroundings. I can see the white walls of the hospital and I looked at my left and saw that Maria was sleeping in the chair. She was holding my hand and tears marks are covering her face. She was looking pale and ill. I tried to sit up but flinched in pain and fell on the bed. This action of mine woke Maria and she looked at me in surprise and shock She pressed the button on the wall beside me. She squeezed my hand softly and kissed my head. "Anna. You woke up. I waited for this moment for so long." She said and tears fell from her eyes. I tried to speak but my throat was feeling like sandpaper and it''s aching when I tried to say something. A nurse came and she called the doctor. The nurse gave me a sip of water and told me to drink it slowly. I drink it and cleared my throat and said "How long have I been here" The nurse smiled at me said "You have been here for 1 week, sweety. " One week, I have been here for 1 week. I gasped when I remembered my babies. "Babies. Where are my babies? " I asked in a panic voice. Maria calmed me down and said "they are at home with Jack. He is taking care of them. They are alright honey. Calm down." I took deep breathes and finally calmed down. They are at home. Doctor Williams came into the room and gave me a big smile. She walked toward me and kissed my head and said: "Wee back Anna." I give her a small smile and said "Thank you for saving me, Dr Williams" "I told you many times to call me Rose. But you never listened to me" she said with a yful voice. She checked me and told me that I am perfectly alright and can go home tomorrow. I nodded eagerly because I am hell excited to meet the loves of my life. My babies. She smiled at me and told me to take rest. I nodded and slept after taking my medicines. I woke up again after hearing Maria talking to someone on the phone. "Ya, she is alright....... She just woke up 2 hours ago......... She is sleeping right now.......... The doctor told us that we can take her home tomorrow......... You areing........ No no, it''s not that. I am happy that you areing........ Ok Bye." She said on the phone I think she is talking to my husband. He must be wondering how I am still alive. I sighed and finally opened my eyes and look around and saw the time in the clock. It was 10 in the night. A nurse came and she helped me to sit up and gave me my dinner. I ate it and then again slept after taking my medicines. . . . Finally, I am going home today. I was getting bored here and the hospital always makes me sick. I wore afortable blue dress which Maria brought me from home. Shebed my hair and I protested that I can do it. But she scolded me and told me that she is doing it now. I can do itter. I again sat on the bed and had my breakfast. I told Maria to go home as she stayed with me here for 1 week. She denied but I told her to go and take rest. I thanked her again and she just nodded and told me to take care of myself. I yed candy crush on my phone to pass some time. I heard the sound of the gate opening. I looked toward the door and my heart skipped a beat when I saw the loves of my life with my husband. He was carrying both of them on his shoulders. A baby covered with a pink nket was on his left shoulder and another baby covered with a blue nket was on his right shoulder. He came toward me and gave them gently into my waiting arms. He held my face gently in his hands and kissed my lips softly. "I am d that you are alright," he said softly. I was shocked because this is the first time he talked to me softly. Otherwise, he always talked to me in his cold voice. But if he thinks that I will forget what he did to me then he is wrong. Still, I gave him a small smile and I heard the cries of my babies. I looked at their innocent face and they are the most beautiful things that I ever saw in my life. I can''t believe that I made something so innocent and beautiful. I kissed their faces and they made baby noises. My tears were falling continuously and I didn''t make any attempt to wipe them. They are happy tears. My babies are finally here with me. They started to cry and I panicked. Why are they crying? Do they not like me? Jack came toward me and sat beside me and said: "They are hungry Anna." I looked at him and turned toward my babies. But I don''t know how to feed them. He pressed the button and a nurse came and she taught me how to feed them. And the most beautiful feeling in the world is when you feed your babies. After feeding them she told me to burp them. I did it and then they fall asleep. I pouted because I wanted to y with them. Jackpleted the formality of my discharge. I wore my ts and walked slowly toward the Doctor''s Cabin. Jack was carrying the babies. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. They are looking so smallpared to him. I chuckled internally. We reached there and I knocked on the door and heard ''Come in.'' We walked inside and she smiled at me but red at Jack. He red back at her and she looked at me with a soft expression. "How are you feeling Anna." She asked me with a smile. "I am fine Doctor," I said with a small smile "Call me Rose, Anna. So you can go home but remember anna you have to take care of yourself. You have to eat healthy food because you are nursing your babies. And if you will not eat the food then the babies won''t get any nutrients. And no sexual activities for at least 6 weeks. And I am also rmending you birth control pills." She said seriously. "What. But I want more babies." Jack said in a cold tone "Mr Miller your wife just gave birth to the twins. Her pregnancy wasplicated and right now she is weak. Another pregnancy right now would kill her. Do you want that." She said in a serious tone. And jack didn''t say anything after that. I signed in relief and thanked God that I am free from his torture for 6 weeks. She told me to visit her after 2 weeks with the babies for a checkup. I nodded and we walked out of her office. I thanked her again and she just hugged me and told me to take care of myself and the babies. We walked out of the hospital and I sat on the back seat of the car and he gave me the babies and sat too on the back seat. I just want God to give my babies a nice life. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Anna POV We reached home and he got out of the car and took the babies from myp. I also got out of the car carefully and we walked inside the house. Maria came from the kitchen and hugged me tightly and I hugged her back. "Wee back Anna," she said and kissed my cheeks. I smiled back at her softly and said "Thank you for everything Maria. You were there for me when I had no one." She just smiled and patted my cheeks. I and jack went upstairs and he went to another room which was close to us with babies. I followed him and saw the room when I entered inside, I got shocked. It was a beautiful nursery for the twins. But I really don''t know who decorated this room. Heid them down on their crib and kissed their foreheads. I smiled at this scene. Thank God he is loving his kids. That''s all I wanted from him. I walked close to them and kissed their soft head too and caressed their rosy cheeks. He grabbed one baby monitor in his hand and switched on the button of others. "Come," he said and gestured me to grabbed his hand. I hesitantly grabbed his hand and we both walked inside our bedroom. He closed and locked the door and I flinched from the sound of the lock. He came toward me and hugged me from behind then kissed my neck. "I missed you so much." He said and started to suck on my neck and I winced from the pain. He removed his mouth from my neck and left me. He sat on the bed and said: e". I sat beside him awkwardly and started to y with the hem of my dress. " so what name have you decided for the babies," he asked me in a curious tone. I gave him a shocked look and wondered howe he was asking my opinion on something. I mean he always ordered me around. He always just told me what I have to do. I sighed and said "you want me to name them" He took the strand of my hair and wrapped it around his finger and hummed. "I had already selected the name for them. It''s Mia and Matthew." I said with hopeful eyes. He smiled and said "I like these names. So it''s decided we gonna call them Mia and Matthew Miller." I smiled and before he could say something else we heard the crying voices from the baby monitor. "I''ll bring them here." He said and I nodded in amazement. I am really surprised by his behaviour. He changed so much but I know that it''s only for babies. I sighed in sadness. I would never forget what he and my mother did to me on the day of delivery of my babies. I heard the cries of my babies and I looked toward the door and saw he was carrying both of them. Heid them down on the bed and I take my baby girl Mia in my hands and kissed her cheeks. I ced her on myp and undid the zip of my dress and uncovered my breast. Shetched on my breast and started to suck on it. I was looking at Mia in awe. But suddenly my baby boy Matthew started to cry louder and I gave a look of helplessness to jack. He came to me and ced Matthew to myp and adjust him so that my other breast was in front of him. My baby boytched on my other breast and now I am feeling contented. I leaned back on the bed and closed my eyes. I felt a hand on my waist and I gasped and opened my eyes. I looked toward him and for the first time since my marriage, he kissed my forehead. I cleared my throat and looked down and saw that they fell asleep but their mouth was still sucking my breast. . . . It has been two weeks since I returned from the hospital. Everything was going well. Jack was behaving nicely with me. He told me that I don''t have to any work for at least one month including cooking his food. He told me that all I have to do is take care of the babies and myself. But on the other side Charlotte well, she still treats me like she used to treat me before. Now I am sitting in my room and feeding my babies. I looked down and they stared back at me with their big green eyes. I love them so much that sometimes I wondered if they would love me back. My bedroom door opened and I looked up and saw that it was Charlotte who was in a bad mood. "What happened Charlotte," I asked her in a soft voice She walked forward and put both her hands on her waist and said "I am hungry. Go and cook food for me" I took a deep breath and said in a soft voice "I will cook your food after feeding them." "I don''t care about anything. I just want my food. Feed them after cooking my food." She said angrily "They are hungry too. Just give me 5 minutes. After that, I''ll cook your food." I tried to reason with her "You are denying me. I''ll tell jack then he will teach you a lesson." She yelled After hearing her yelling my babies started to crying. I gently patted their stomach and caressed their cheeks to stop their crying. I looked toward her and said in a cold voice "Ok. Go and tell him. Let him teach me a lesson. But I won''t leave my children without feeding them" She looked at me in shock and left the room but not before giving me a re. I know he would beat me after listening to his sister''sins. That''s ok with me. I will take every punishment from him but I won''t neglect my children''s needs. My children are my priority and I won''t change that for anyone. I had my dinner in my room thenid on the bed with my children. They were sleeping when he came back from the office. He straight went inside the bathroom to take the shower and came back only wearing sweatpants. He is not angry that means Charlotte didn''t tell him anything. Well, that''s a relief for me. I sat up on the bed and he kissed me and poured all his frustration in it. "Kiss me back" he left my lips and said. He put his lips on mine while I did nothing. I don''t know how to kiss. I mean I never did it in my life. "Why are you not kissing me back," he asked me angrily and put his forehead on mine. I stared back at him in fear and said: "I don''t know how to kiss." He pulled back and looked at me in shock. Then he smiled and said "Thats good. But don''t worry I will teach you." He started to kiss me softly and told me to copy him. I clumsily tried it with half-heartedly. I always thought that I will kiss the love of my life when he will ask me to marry him. But that was now had be only a wish. And a lone tear fell from my eyes and I wiped it hurriedly. He pulled back andid down on his side and slept. And I slept too while thinking about the dreams I had. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys. Here is your next chapter Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Anna POV So today my children have crossed 2 months and I am so happy about that. They are growing healthy. I went two weeks ago to the hospital for their check-up and mine. Dr Rose has checked my stitches and told me that it haspletely dissolved, so there is no need to remove it. She told me that we would have to wait to resume our sexual activities. I asked her what happened and she told me that there are somecerations inside my vagina and they need to heal naturally. I nodded but inside I was very happy. Then she told me that her daughter inw Avril is a paediatrician. So for the check-up of babies, we went to her and she weed me with a big hug. I hugged her back then she checked the babies and told me that they are healthy and there is nothing to worry. So here I am feeding them. I have to get them ready for the party then I have to get ready too. Last week jack told me that he was holding a big party to introduce our babies to the public. He told me that many people wille to attend the party so I have to be on my best behaviour. So now all preparations were done under the supervision of Maria and well Charlotte. I was shocked too when she volunteered to supervise. Jack asked her about the reason because she never did any work. She smiled and said that Mia and Matthew are her niece and nephew. That''s the least she could do for them. But I still don''t trust her with my children. I never leave them alone with her. I bathed them carefully with the help of jane, my babies nanny. I don''t want any nanny for babies but jack told me that she will take care of then when I won''t be with them. I just nodded and agreed with him. I put them in an adorable outfit for the party and they are looking so beautiful and so innocent. I kissed their chubby cheeks and they giggled. My heart always feels satisfied whenever I hear them giggling. I told jane to watch them till then I take a bath. She nodded and started to y with the kids. I took a quick bath and shaved my body then I washed my hair and body. I wrapped a towel around my body and hair. Then I walked in the closet and wore my dress after drying my body. I curled my hair and did my makeup. I wore essories and my heels. Then I sprayed some perfume. I walked in the room and saw that Jack was ying with them and jane was not in the room. He looked toward me and walked forward in my direction and grabbed my waist. I gulped in nervousness when he stared at me without blinking his eyes. He kissed my lips softly the pulled back and said "you are looking gorgeous. Seeing you, no one can say that you have given birth to twins just 2 months ago." He then left me and got ready into a tux. I unzipped my dress and feed my babies before the party. I patted their back until they burped and saw that they both fell asleep while sucking their thumbs. I quickly snapped a picture of them and set it as my phone background picture. Jack got ready and take the babies from the bed in his arms and we walked down . . . Now I am very tired after standing in the party for more than 2 hours. Thank God Jane is with me. Otherwise, it is a difficult task to handle the twins. Jane came toward me with the twins and told me that they are hungry. I nodded and we both walked toward Jack. He was talking to Mr Walker and Mr Williams. Both Mr Williams and Mr Walker smiled at me and forward their hand to shake. I shook my hands with both of them. They both are giving me a warm smile. "How are you Anna," Mr Williams asked with emotions. I don''t know what happened to him because his eyes were filled with love and longing while he was looking at me. "I am fine Mr Williams" I replied him back hesitantly with a small smile. "How are you Mrs Miller. I told you we will meet again." Mr Walker asked me with a smile. Jack put his hand on my waist and squeezed it gently. I looked at Jack and he was ring at Mr Walker. "I am good," I said shortly "What happened Anna," Jack asked me while caressing my cheeks. "I''ll be in my room if you want me. Actually, babies are hungry so I am going to feed them." I said slowly "Okay go but take jane with you. I don''t want you to carry them on your own. You are weak right now." He said and pecked my lips. I nodded and went away from them. I walked into my room with jane. I closed the door and sat on the bedfortably. I unzipped my dress and jane put them on myp then I feed them. I heard a knock on the door and I got startled. I looked at jane and she looked at me. I covered my self with a baby nket and asked jane to see who was knocking on the door. She opened the door a little to see the person and jane turned back and looked at me then said "it''s Mrs Williams" "Let here inside," I said and lean bed in the bed. She nodded and opened the door widely and Dr Williams walked inside. She was looking beautiful in a red velvet gown. I smiled at her and she gave me a smile back. "Oh, I didn''t know that you were feeding them. I''lleter." She said and was about to go when I said "you don''t have to go Rose. Come and please take a seat." She sat on the bed and asked me "how are you anna" "I am fine Rose. How are you?" I asked her I am getting tired of people asking me ''how are you''. "I am fine anna. How are these cutie pies?" She asked me "They are getting big. I can''t even believe that I just gave them birth only two months ago " I said with a chuckle. I removed the nket and jane take them fromp as I zipped my dress. Then I patted mia''s back until she burped and Jane did the same with Matthew. "Jesus they are looking so adorable. May I" she said and I nodded I gave her mia and she giggled in Rose arms. Then she and Matthew fall asleep. "Anna I have to talk to you about something important." She said and gave a call to someone. "Okay about what," I asked and ced the pillows on their sides so that they don''t fall in their sleep Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. from the bed. "Alone," she said and looked at jane. Jane looked at me and I nodded at her and she left the room. Then again I heard a knock and said e in " Mr Wiims came inside and I told from the bed and looked at Rose and she stood too. "Anna I suspect from the beginning when I saw you that you are my husband''s daughter. . Because your''s eyes are the same as my husband. And my husband thinks the same. So I took a hair from your head to match the DNA. And it shows that you are his daughter " She said in one breath I gasped and my legs gave away and I sat on the bed. Daughter. I am his daughter. My newly founded father kneeled in front of me and looked at me teary eyes while my tears were falling from my eyes. "Anna my daughter. I am so happy now that I finally got to know that you are really my daughter. I am sorry for leaving me." I didn''t say anything because I don''t know what to say. But Rose is right. Our eyes are the same. "Are you happy here with him." He asked me and I just looked at him. "If you are not happy thene with us. I will take care of my daughter." He said with determination. I shook my head and said, "I won''t go anywhere with you." ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Here is the next update. I hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Anna POV Both rose and Mr Williams looked at me in shock. They opened their mouth to say something then closed it. "Why honey? Why are you noting with us?" Mr Williams asked me softly I took a deep breath and wiped my tears which were falling continuously. I looked at him and saw that a lone tear fell from his eyes. I really wanted to wipe that tear but I controlled myself and clenched my fists. "Mom told me that you raped her," I told him while looking directly in his eyes Before he could say something, the door of my room opened and I jumped in my seat. I looked up and saw that it was none other than Maria. I sighed in relief. She looked at Mrs Wims who was sitting next to me to Mr Williams who is kneeling in front of me then finally at me who is crying. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "What happened anna. Why are you crying?" She asked me in concern "Nothing. I am just missing my parents. You know The Williams are close to my parents. So they were just telling me about my parents." I told her quickly. She looked at me then gave me an ''I dont believe it'' look and said "Jack was calling you downwards. He told me to take care of the babies." "Ok, I aming," I said and got out of the bed and kissed my babies head. They are still sleeping. My angels. I smiled and saw that Mr and Mrs Williams walked out of the room. I waited for some minutes and then turned to Maria who was looking at me with a doubtful face. "Call me Maria if they woke up," I said and she nodded. I walked downstairs and saw that many people are dancing with their partners. I saw jack standing in the bar counter and he was drinking something. I scrunched my nose. I hate it when he drinks. I sighed and walked toward him. "Maria told me that you were calling me," I asked him softly. He pulled me toward him by my waist and put his face in my neck and lightly kissed it. I gulped in nervousness and put my hands on his shoulder and lightly pushed him. "Let''s dance." He said and dragged me to the middle of the room, where the couples were dancing. We danced for some time then I got tired and told him that I am going to sit. He nodded and kissed my lips gently and I walked away from him and sat on the couch. I closed my eyes for some minutes. I still can''t believe that he is my father. Now I understand all the time why I was feeling safe when I was with him. I was lost in my thoughts then I heard a voice "are you alright." I opened my eyes and saw that it was none other than Mr walker. I sat up straight as he sat next to me. "So where are your babies Anna. I hope I can call you anna." He said with a charming smile. I can''t help but smile back at him. His smile is so addictive. "You can. And they are sleeping. Today was a hectic day for us." I told him in a soft tone. A strand of hair fell on my face and before I could do something, he tucked that strand behind my ear. I looked at him in shock and stood up from the sofa and said: "I have to go." He was calling me but I quickly walked away from him. I''m just hoping that Jack didn''t see all this. He was talking to someone and I walked toward him. He smiled at me then put his hand around my waist. . . . Pheww thank God the party is over. I am too tired to do anything. I walked to my room after having dinner. I saw that jack was lying on his back on the bed and both my babies were on his chest. He was cooing them and they were giggling and were making baby noises. I smiled and walked inside the bathroom. I removed my makeup then took a quick shower to remove all the stress. I wore my PJs and walked inside the bedroom. I sat on the bed and jack face toward me and I took Mia from hisp and opened the button of my top to feed them. I feed both of them one by one and I burped Matthew and he did the same with Mia. Then we put the babies on the bed in between us. Iid down on the bed and slept but before I sleeping I felt a light touch on my forehead and heard "Good Night Angel." . . . I opened my eyes when I heard the cries of my babies. I sat up and changed their diaper. Then I undid my top and feed both of them at the same time. Then I patted their back one by one and burped them. Iid them again on the bed and ced the pillow on my ce where I was sleeping. Then I went inside the bathroom and did my routine. I wore a grey jumper with ts. I walked out of the room and saw that jack woke up and was looking at my babies sleeping figures. "I am going to make your food," I told him and he nodded. Then I walked inside the kitchen and made food for me, Jack and Charlotte. I bring the dishes on the dining table from the kitchen. I told lily to call jack and Charlotte from their rooms. Charlotte came down and I said "Good Morning" "Good morning Anna." She replied back with an evil smirk. Now what she is going to do. I had a feeling from the morning that something is going to happen. "ANNA" I heard a very familiar and angry voice from the stairs. I looked at the stairs and saw that it was jack but his face was showing anger and betrayal. What happened now. I gulped as he came down and stood in front of. He showed me something and asked, "Care to exin to me What is this." ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Here is the next chapter. Hope you guys liked it And the next chapter is going to be a DARK ONE. Till then ? Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Third Person POV Anna looked at him in confusion then looked at the thing in jack''s hand and said: "it''s a pregnancy test". She felt a familiar sting on her cheek and held her cheek and looked at him with her teary eyes. He pped her. She thought that he was changing and that he won''t hit her again. But what she didn''t understand was the reason for the p. Has she done something? " I can see that too. But what it was doing in our bathroom." He asked her in his calm voice She looked at him in surprise and said: "I dont know what it was doing in our bathroom." Her eyes were showing honestly and he can see that. But the scene came in front of him from yesterday when that bastard Carson and anna were smiling at each other. But no that''s not enough, the bastard touched his beautiful wife hair. All he wanted to do was kill him. But Mr Williams called him and he went to him. And he can''t say no to him as he is his mentor. He looked at his wife and asked her "Why did you cheat on me." Anna looked at him in shock and said "I didn''t cheat on you. Why are you saying this? It''s not mine. Why will I use this?" Why would she use this? Because he didn''t do anything with her after the delivery. He clutched her hair in his fist and pulled her toward him. "Then why did I find this in our bedroom''s bathroom," he yelled at her and she flinched. "Please leave my hair. We will talk about it in our bedroom. Please" she pleaded with him But he didn''t care about her pleading and pped her again. She yelped in pain and blood started to seep from her lips. He left her hair and grabbed her face in his hand. He wiped her tears and put his forehead on her forehead. "Why did you cheat on me. I didn''t even touch you in these 2 months because I know you need time to heal. If you wanted someone to fuck you then all you have to do is told me I would have fucked you but no you want to whore around with that bastard Carson." He told her angrily and pushed her on the ground in his anger. She flinched from the impact of his push and groaned in pain when she hit the ground. There was no one in the dining room other than Charlotte. She was looking at the scene in front of her eyes with an evil smirk. That good digger deserved it. She thinks that she can marry her brother for his money and she would let her. She still remembered when anna denied making her food just because she was feeding her babies. Charlotte told all this to her brother jack and what he did anger her more. He said that anna did the right thing. His babies are very small and they need all the nutrients from their mother. He told Charlotte that he told Anna not to cook for anyone because babies need to be fed all the time. And anna got tired after feeding them. So he told charlotte to order anyone other than anna if she wants food. That day she got so angry. Just because of that little bitch, her brother scolded her. He never scolded her or denied her anything. So that hurt her ego and she decided to teach her a lesson. When they were busy at the party she went inside their room and take the test which was obviously negative as she is a virgin. She threw that pregnancy test in the dustbin and walked out of their room. "I will not spare you now. You betrayed me. You broke my trust and most importantly you broke my heart." Jack yelled at her and kicked at her stomach making her cried out in pain. But no he didn''t stop and kicked her again and she yelped in pain and burst in tears. Maria who was in her room she heard knocking on the gate of her room. She opened the door and saw that it was lily who was panicking. She looked like she was going to cry at any moment. Maria looked at her and asked her "what happened. Why are you panicking" "Maria mam. Sir is fighting with anna and he is hitting her" lily told Maria in concern. Maria ran to the dining room and lily ran behind her. What Maria saw in front of her eyes shocked her to the core. Jack was kicking her and she was screaming bloody murder from the impact of his kicks. Maria went toward him and yelled "What the hell are you doing jack. Leave her." Jack stopped when he heard Maria voice and he looked at her and her face was showing disappointment, hurt and anger. "You stay out of it Maria. You dont know what she did. She cheated on me. I founded this pregnancy test in our bathroom. I didn''t even touch her because you told me not to. You told me to give her time. And look what she did." He roared in frustration. "I swear on my babies. I didn''t do anything. I didn''t let anyone touch me. I swear please believe me." Anna sobbed in pain. She was clutching her stomach. Her ribs are bruised and may be broken too. All she can feel was pain in her body. Her whole body is paining like hell. She heard the sound of the cracking of ribs when he kicked her. He came toward her and grabbed her hair and pulled her from the ground. "Don''t you dare lie to my face. I already warned you that if you cheat on me again then I will kill you," Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. he shouted and left her hair that made her stumbled He went to the living room and came back quickly with a gun. Anna''s whole body trembled in fear. Will he kill her this time. She will be at peace. He walked toward her and pointed his gun at her head. His eyes were showing hurt and betrayal. "I thought that you are different from her but no you are like her a cheater. And I hate cheaters." He said and hurt is evident in his voice. Maria came toward him and shouted "stop that jack. Are you in your fucking senses? She is not lying. She swore on her babies. Her babies are her life. She is not a cheater and your mom was not a cheater too. Stop this and leave her." He red at Maria and yelled, "stay away from me." He looked at anna and removed the safety of the gun. Anna looked at him with sad eyes then closed her eyes. Anna thought that she will not feel this pain anymore if she dies but then she remembered her babies and opened her eyes. She was not ready to die. She wants to live with her babies but now she dont wanted jack with them anymore. She prayed to God to help her and save her from that monster. She doesn''t want to leave her babies alone with this monster. His finger is ready to pull the trigger and she closed her eyes while paying to God to save her. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Anna POV I was praying to God to save me when I heard a voice from behind me. "Stop jack. Please don''t do that." It was none other than charlotte. We all turned toward her and she was crying. She came toward us and said "It was me. I took that test in your bathroom. She is innocent. " We all looked at her in shock and jack drooped his gun on the floor and looked at her in anger. "Why did you do that Charlotte." He asked her in anger and betrayal. "I want to take revenge on her. Because of her, you scolded me. I am so sorry. I didn''t mean that. " she sobbed loudly. I looked at him and saw that he was ring at her. He took a deep breath then said "You crossed all your limit Charlotte. Now I have no choice other than calling Dad." Charlotte looked at him in horror and said "please. Please. Don''t do that. I will do everything. Please don''t call him here. I will apologise to her" Her whole body is shivering. She looked at me with guilt and came close to me. She held my hand and said "I am so sorry Anna. Please forgive me. I didn''t know that all this would happen." Before I could say anything, I heard a voice from the stairs and saw that it was jane. She was frowning when she saw my state. She walked downstairs and said, "Babies are hungry anna." I nodded and wiped my tears. I walked carefully upstairs while holding my ribs. They are paining like hell. Somehow I got into my room. The first thing I heard is crying of my babies. I sat on the bed and winced in pain when I move forward to carry my babies. Tears fell from my eyes after thinking that I can''t even pick up my babies in my arms. Jane came toward me and said "lean backward Mrs Miller." I nodded and leaned back on the bed and she gave me both babies in myp and I pushed down the strap of romper from my shoulder. I fed them while caressing their cheeks. They were looking at me curiously and I smiled at them. After feeding them, jane took them from myp and one by one burped them. Sheid them on the bed and they were giggling and smiling when she cooed them. I heard the sound of the door opening, I looked up and saw that it was none other than the monster. "Leave jane," he said and she nodded and gave me a concerned look and I nodded slightly at her. She took the hint and went outside. Now my full focus was on my baby and I was only watching them. I heard footstepsing toward me and I tensed up. I gave my fingers to my baby and they clutched it in their little fist and started to suck on my fingers. He sat beside me and said "Anna". I looked toward him but didn''t dare to look in his eyes. I hummed and he raised his hand to grab the face and I flinched while thinking that he will p me again. He stopped and dropped his hands. " Anna. Look at me. I want to say something." He said softly and I sighed I raise my head and looked in his eyes. His eyes are showing regret, hurt and pain. They said that we can see a person soul by just looking at his eyes. But in this case, it is wrong. His eyes are deceiving his soul. His soul is pure evil. He cupped my cheeks and said "I didn''t have any idea that it was done by Charlotte. But don''t worry she will be punished. My dad will punish her " I looked at him and said fearlessly for the first time "then who will punish you" He opened his mouth to say something but can''t find any words so he closed it. "Come I''ll take you to the hospital," he said and stood up from the bed. I got up too with difficulty and said " you know what one day you won''t have to take me to the hospital to treat my wounds because that day you will have to take my body to the grave " He looked at me shocked but I ignored it and walked toward the bathroom. I locked the door and looked at my reflection in the mirror. I sobbed quietly while looking at myself. I wiped my tears and made a promise to myself that I won''t tolerate this anymore. I will leave him when I would get a chance. I gave him a lot of chances but he always wasted it. Now not anymore. I washed my face and covered the bruises with concealer. I applied lipstick to cover the clot of blood on my lips. I walked inside the bedroom and saw that he was patting my babies stomach. Don''t know what he will teach them in the future? I shivered while thinking about their futures. Will he teach my baby boy to hit his wife? Or Will he teach my baby girl that it is okay to get abused by your partner? No, I dont want that for my little loves. I will not let jack ruin their lives. I cleared my throat and he looked at me then stood up and walked out of the room. I picked up my phone from the table and called Jane. She didn''t pick up my call instead came to my room. "Jane I am going to the hospital. Please take care of my little love. Call me if anything happens. Ok" I told her and she nodded. I walked downstairs and saw that no one is in the living room except Jack. I walked toward him and he grabbed my hand. Then we sat in the car which he was driving. The ride to the hospital was a blur for me. My mind was filled with all these thoughts about me and my babies'' future. He stopped the car and we walked inside the hospital. Jack asked the receptionist about the doctor and she told us the way to the doctor''s office. I knocked on the door and he told us toe in. The doctor was in his early 30s. His smiled at us. I give him a small smile and he told us to sit and we sat on the chair. He introduced himself as Louis Carter. He asked me "What happened" "I think my ribs are broken," I said without any emotions. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How did that happen," he asked me while giving me a look of concern Jack looked at me but I avoided his gaze and said: "I fell from the stairs." He nodded and said "can you show me your ribs. I have to check if they are broken or bruised." With that, he stood from his chair and I stood up too. He told me to sat on that table and I sat on it. Now I am regretting wearing this romper today. Thank God that I am wearing a bra. I awkwardly removed the straps of my romper and pushed it down till my waist and covered my breast with my hands. The doctor''s gaze was fixed on my breast and he licked his lips. Jack came toward me and cleared his throat while ring at the doctor. The doctor looked at Jack then shook his hand and checked my ribs. I hissed in pain when he poked my ribs. He sighed and said "your ribs are not broken but they are badly bruised. Are you sure it happened by falling from the stairs? Because I have seen many cases like this and they are of domestic violence." The doctor red at Jack and he red back at him. I shook my head and said "no I fell from the stairs. No one is abusing me." He then wrapped my ribs then told me to wear my dress. I sighed in relief and wore the straps of my dress. He gave me my medicines and jack dragged me out of the room before I can say thank you to the doctor. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Anna POV Two days passed in a blur and today is the day when his father wille. Charlotte was quiet the whole time and didn''t talk to anyone besides pleading jack to not call their father. I didn''t talk to Jack in these two days but it''s not like we talked to each other. Surprisingly he didn''t touch me sexually. He still cuddled me while sleeping and I let him because I don''t want him to beat me again. My ribs are not bad right now. I mean it still pained me but I am now habitual to pain. I pushed his hands from my waist and got out of the bed. I went straight to the babies room and saw that they woke up as well. Before they can cry, I took them in my arms and sat on the bed. I undid my top and fed them. Then I changed their diaper and took them to my room. I saw that Jack was still sleeping so Iid them beside him. I went into the bathroom and took a quick shower then I wore a ssy white dress with beige wedges. I curled my hair and applied lipstick. I walked in the bedroom and saw that the babies were cuddling with him while sucking their thumbs. I smiled at them while picking them up in my arms and kissed their cheeks and lips. I walked out of the door and saw that jane was waiting for me. She took Matthew from my hands and we went downstairs. I put mia on the couch and jane sat on it. Then I told her to take care of them. I walked inside the kitchen and found out that Maria and others cook already prepared most of the food. "Good morning" I greeted them with a smile and they greeted me back with a smile. "So is everything prepared," I asked them while preparing the batter of brownies. "Mostly. It will be done in half an hour." Maria told me with a smile. I can''t believe that she is the same Maria who made my life hell in the first two months of my marriage. But why do I have a feeling that she didn''t do that thing with me intentionally? "Is his dading alone or with her wife. I mean I never met either of them before" I asked curiously Maria sighed then looked at me and said "he ising with jack''s younger brother n" I looked at her in shock. He has a younger brother. I didn''t know about it. But it''s not like he will tell me. "Oh, I didn''t know that he has a brother. What about his mother. Will shee too" I said while pouring the batter into the moulds. "Anna his mother died when he was 11 years old." She told me with sadness. Oh. That exins his behaviour. But still, that doesn''t give him any right to do those things with me. "Okay,st question. Is his father a good person and do you know him." As soon as I asked this question she stilled. She gulped and looked at me and said seriously "anna I can''t answer that question but I want to give you one advice. Keep your distance from him." Before I could ask her the meaning of this I heard a voice "Anna" It was Jack''s voice. I went to him and greeted him "Good morning." He stood up from the dining chair and kissed my lips and said: "A very good morning indeed." "I aming back with your breakfast," I said and went to the kitchen and brought the food from the kitchen. I served him then I served myself and we had it in silence like always. I told lily to give Charlotte her breakfast in her room as per her request. He then stood up and said "I will be back within 3 hours. I have a very important meeting so I can''t postpone it." I nodded and we walked toward the living room. He picked up the babies and kissed them goodbye. They giggled when he tickled their face with his nose. He kissed their head and gave them back to jane. He then turned toward me and I asked him "At what time will your fathere." "He wille after 4 hours but as I said I wille back before him," he told me and kissed me passionately. I just stood there without any moment. He broke the kiss and pulled away then picked his bag and walked out of the house. I sighed and picked up Mia and told jane to follow me to my room with Matthew. We walked into my room and I sat on the bed and told her toy him on the bed. She did and Iid mia down on the bed too. Then I told jane to rest as well. She nodded and went to her room. I looked down at my babies and their eyes were showing that they are sleepy. I put the pillows on the other side andid down with them. I patted their stomach and saw after a few minutes that they slept. I slept too after setting my rm. I woke up when I felt a caress on my hair. I opened my eyes and saw that it was jack. I sat up and rubbed my eyes. I opened it and saw that Jack was smiling at me. I smiled back at him and fed the babies then changed their diaper and clothes. They are looking so adorable in these super cool dresses. Jack picked them up and we walked to the living room. Charlotte was present there as well and she was looking nervous and she was shivering in fear I Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. guess. I heard the voice of the car and a minuteter a man came inside. He was in his mid-40s and he has a very dominant aura. He walked toward us with threatening steps and I hid behind Jack. He came toward Charlotte and before she could say anything he pped her hard enough to make her fall on the ground. I jumped in fear when I saw that blood started toe from her lips. Jack clenched his fist and jaw. But she didn''t make any sound and got up slowly from the ground. He grabbed her face and squeezed it hard and seethed "from when did you start to whore around." She flinched and sobbed "No daddy. I didn''t do that. I am a virgin" He again pped her and held her waist before she can fall again. "I told you many times that I don''t want want to hear or see you cry. Why can''t you follow my rules?" He shouted "I am sorry Daddy please forgive," she said while wiping her tears. I am honestly feeling bad for her. She is now looking like a scared kid. "About your virginity. How can you prove to me that you are a virgin?" He asked her while drawing circles on her butt. I shivered in disgust. She is his daughter. How can he touch her there? Tears started to fall from her eyes and she trembled in fear. She gave a pleading look to Jack and he nodded at her and walked toward his father leaving me alone. "Dad leave her. Come I will introduce you to my babies." He said while distracting his father. His dad gave ast re to her and walked toward us. His eyes widened after looking at me from head to toe. I am feeling naked in from of him. I shivered in disgust after feeling his gaze on me. He smirked at me evilly and I swallowed the bile. He is now standing in front of me. "And who is this beauty." He asked jack but his lusty gaze was still on me. Jack came toward me and wrapped his hand on my waist possessively. "She is my wife and the mother of my little loves " Jack answered him through clenched teeth. ------------------------------------------- Hello guys Hope you guys liked it. Till then ? Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Third-person POV Anna gulped in fear and looked down. All she wants to do right now is to hide from jack''s father. The way he is looking at her is showing that his intentions are not good. Not only toward her but for Charlotte as well. "Oh, so she is your wife. I have heard a lot of good thing about you darling. Are not you going to wee me" he asked her with a smirk. Anna cleared her throat and forward her hand to shake but he pulled her into a bone-crushing hug. She got startled when he hugged her. She is feeling so ufortable. She can feel his hands on her naked back. He put his face into her neck and sniffled her skin. She cringed in disgust. She tried to push him but he is not leaving her. Then with all her strength she pushed him and got out of his hold. He just smirked at her and looked toward Jack and said: "your choice is fucking hot." Jack cringed internally but doesn''t show it to his father. He doesn''t love him. No, he doesn''t even care about him. He just tolerated him for the sake of his sister. His sister is his life. He loves her more than he ever loved anyone. But now his little loves are his life. They are so precious. He won''t let anyone hurt them. He will fight everyone for them including his father. Their one smile melts his heart. And now he is starting to fall for anna too. If caring for someone is love then he wants to love her. When he first met her, he thought that she will be like any other girl but no his precious wife proved him wrong. He doesn''t want to call his father here right now with his bastard brother but he is ckmailing him. His father is a monster in human form. His father loves to fuck girls. He doesn''t leave anyone not even his own wife''s 10 years old niece. His eyes are set on Charlotte since thest 4 years. Jack is disgusted with that fact that he is his father''s son. His stepbrother is like his father. How could his father even think about touching his own daughter? Jack can''t even think about it. The mere thought is making him puke. He won''t let his father sexually touch his daughter, Charlotte and his precious wife Anna. FLASHBACK Jack still remembered the day when anna went intobour. He told Charlotte to go with Anna because he heard that his father is in town. He wanted to save both of them so he informed his security team to keep an eye on them. But his stupid sister told Anna to leave as Anna was not feeling better. When security informed him about that, he cursed under his breath and told them to follow anna. He got out of his office and went to the mall to pick up Charlotte. But to their bad luck, he got a call from his dad. His father told him that Charlotte is with him and they both are spending time. He can hear the weeping voices on the phone. He tracked the number and reached the ce. It was his father''s mansion. He was about to exit from the car when his phone rang. The phone screen showed Anna''s picture which he snapped when she was cuddling him in her sleep. Automatically his lips curled into a smile. She is looking so innocent but then he remembered why he drove here in urgency. He picked up the call and she told him that she went into thebour and her water broke. His heart sank when he thought that he will miss their birth and won''t be there to support his wife. He couldn''t tell her the reason that''s why he told her that he is busy and hang up the call. He sighed and got out of the car and walked toward the house while calling Maria. He told her to go with Anna as she went into thebour. She told him that she had already made the decision to go with anna. He then told her to inform him about everything. Then he cut the call. He is blessed to have her in his life. He went inside the house and mmed opened the door. He saw a maid, who is probably in her mid- 20s, and asked her about his father and sister. She trembled in fear and told him that he is in his room with Charlotte. He quickly went upstairs and opened the door of his room. The sight in front of him made him tense. His father was sitting close to Charlotte who was weeping and his little brother n was patting her thighs. His father head turned toward him and he smirked and said "oh look n my son and your brother is here. Come join us." "I can see that Dad. Come brother let''s have fun." He smirked at Jack while moving his hands towards her mid-thighs making her weep more. He saw that Charlotte''s lips were bleeding and he can saw that blood on his bastard brother lips. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He red at them in disgust and came toward Charlotte and took her hand then helped her to stand. "We are going. Come Charlotte," he said and took her out of the house. He was in the living room when his phone rang. He saw that it was Maria. So he picked up and she told her that she got anna admitted into a private ward. He bid bye to her and kept the phone on the table to take the keys of the car out of his pocket. He found them after a few minutes then left the house. Now they are on the way to his house. Charlotte was still crying. He sighed and asked her about what they did with her. She told him that n just kissed her and grabbed her ass. He clenched his hands and told her that he is sorry. She told him that he doesn''t have to be sorry because he is her best brother. She always shows that she is strong. But inside she is a scared kitten. They reached home and he told her to sleep. But she was afraid and told him to be with her. But in all this chaos he has forgotten about his cell phone. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Third-person POV FLASHBACK CONTINUES Charlotte was sleeping without any worry because her brother was with her. And on the other side, Jack was feeling guilty because he had to choose between his wife and sister. Unfortunately, he chose his sister. He abandoned his wife who was giving birth to his children. But then he thought that she will have her parents with her. So she won''t be alone. And Maria was also with her. He covered her with a nket and kissed her head then left her room and closed the door. He walked inside his room and immediately missed her presence. He sighed and sat on the bed. He massaged his temple and took the painkiller to kill his headache from the drawer of the table. He decided that he will go to the hospital when Charlotte will wake up. He will take her with him too. Heid down on the bed and fall asleep. Without knowing that this decision will change his life. . . . It was midnight when both father and son were drinking whisky in the living room. Sleep was far away from their eyes. Both father and son were angry because of Jack. They were this close to having her in their bed but no Jack came and ruined their n and took her with him. "Dad Jack ruined our n again. We could have her but the great brother came and rescued his sister." n barked in anger and gulped down the ss full of whisky But Arnold (Jack''s Dad) just chuckled and took a small sip from his ss. "You know we couldn''t do that right now. If we took her virginity then I won''t be able to ckmail him with it. We can''t take that risk right now. But soon son." He told her with a smirk. Before they could talk anything, they heard the ring of the phone. They both checked their phone but it was not their phone. A young maid came with a phone and said "Sir. I found this phone on the table." n took the phone from her hand but not before caressing her hand. She jerked her hand back which made both father and sonugh hard. He saw the name and ''Mrs Williams'' was written on it. Arnold raised an eyebrow and asked him "whose phone is that" n chuckled evilly and said "It''s my dear brother phone and Mrs Williams is calling him" Arnold clenched his jaw when he heard her name. He remembered when he tried to fuck her, she kneed him in the balls and punched him on the face then ran away from him. Next day, her husband came and threatened him but didn''t do anything. How wrong he was. Because after some time, when he left for the office some people stopped his car and beat him. "What do you want me to do, dad." He asked him curiously. Arnold smirked and said, "pick up the phone and put it on speaker." n nodded his head and picked up the phone and pressed the speaker button and said slowly "hello" He heard Mrs Wims voice as she told them that Anna life is in danger and they have to choose between Anna and the babies. Arnold and n smirked evilly then n spoke on the phone "What kind of question is this. Save my babies, " Then n hurriedly cut the call and both father and sonughed. "Now he won''t be able to see his wife again," Arnold said with a grin "But Dad what if she was beautiful and Fucking hot. If she died then we won''t be able to fuck her" n said with remorse "Hmmm, you are right. Well now go and return that phone to Jack." Arnold told his son. n nodded and went to Jack''s house and give that phone to a maid and told her to give that to Jack. FLASHBACK ENDS Anna POV I sighed in relief when he left me. All I want to do was go far away from him. If he can touch his daughter then he can do anything. I hid behind Jack and he stood in front of me. I just want Jack to save me from his sick Father. "Dade and have lunch with us. And by the way where is your bastard son." Jack asked him sarcastically His father red at him then said "he will be here within half an hour. He wanted to buy something for his sister-inw" When he told jack thest line, he was staring at me with a lusty smile. I shuddered in disgust. "No need for that. I am enough for my wife." Jack said and anger was evident in his voice. His father just chuckled and raised his hands in surrender and said "No need to be angry. Let''s sit in the living room until hees." I sat next to Jack and Charlotte sat beside him as he was sitting between us. His father was sitting on the opposite couch. He looked at me and said "I heard that you almost died while giving birth to them. I mean the babies are very healthy and your body is so small to even carry them in your womb." He was showing fake concern. Disgusting. That''s what I am feeling when he was looking at me. "I am fine. God was with me." I told him softly Jane came and gave me my babies they are crying. Maybe they want their parent''s attention. I was trying to shush them but can''t do properly. Jack took Matthew from my arm and tried to stop his cries. I did the same with Mia. Their crying stopped and now they are giving us their adorable pout. "Wow. Your babies are so cute. Especially the girl in your hand. Won''t you introduce them to me." He said with curiously. "Ok so this is our son Matthew and the baby in Anna''s hand is our daughter," Jack told him proudly. "Well give them to me. I want to see them." He said and stood up from the couch and sat beside me. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I can feel my heart thundering. I ced the cushion beside me so there will be a distance between us. Jack gave him Matthew and he ruffled Matthew''s making him cry. He hurriedly gave him back to Jack. "Now give me my princess Mia." He told me and forwarded his hands. I swallowed hard and before I could say or do something, Jack interfered and said "No. She doesn''t like to stay in the arms of a stranger. And here you are a stranger." His father just red at him and groaned in annoyance. I heard a voice from the entrance "Hello brother" ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Anna POV I turned around and saw that it was a man who is probably one or two years younger than Jack. I gave my babies to Jane and told her to stay in the room with them. And don''t leave them alone. He must be his brother. He came toward us and smirked at Charlotte and Jack. We all stood up. He then turned his gaze toward me and darted his tongue out to lick his lower lip. He turned to Charlotte and hugged her tightly while she was resisting his hug. "Hello, baby sister. You are looking hot today." He said and kissed the corner of her lip making me gasp. He turned toward me and walked close to me. He forwarded his hand for me to shake and said "Hello I am n. Your brother inw" I gave him my hand hesitantly as I don''t want to do anything wrong which will anger jack. He shook my hand then kissed it with his disgusting lips. I snatched my hand back from him hurriedly and said: "My name is Anastasia Miller." Heughed along with his father while I frowned. I looked at Jack and his face was calm. "Gorgeous name just like you. But yeah I will call you Anna," he said and I just turned my head. "Brother We are hungry. Won''t you give us something to eat." n said while giving me a lusty stare. I gulped in nervousness and Jack said "The food is kept on the Dining Room. Come." We reached in the dining room and took our seats. Maria came and bring dessert but froze when she saw Mr Miller (Jack''s Father). He just smirked at her and asked "Hello Maria darling. How are you and Shayna (Maria''s Daughter)?" She fisted her hand and said, "She is fine Mr Miller and I am too." With that, she walked back to the kitchen. I frowned when I heard the name. Who is Shayna? And how she is rted to Maria. I shook my head to remove my thoughts and ate my food. Throughout the lunch, I can feel their gaze on me. But I didn''t raise my head to look at them. I had my dinner and dessert then Jane came me and told me "Mam Babies are hungry. It''s time to feed them." I nodded and got out of the chair and told everyone "Excuse me Please. I will be in my room." I was about to walk toward the stairs when I heard "you can feed them here. No need to go to your room." I looked behind and saw that the person is none other than Jack''s Father. "Sorry. But I will be notfortable here." I said and went upstairs to my room. Jane opened the door and we went inside then she closed it. I sat on the bed and leaned back on it. She ced the babies on myp and I feed them. Then I burped them andid them down on the bed. It''s time for their nap so I patted their stomach and hummed a luby. I always wanted to sing a luby for my baby. I kissed their forehead and took them with the help of Jane to their room. We ced them on their crib and I told Jane to stay with them. I walked back to my room to use the washroom. After that, I washed my hand and face. Then I dried it and walked out of the bathroom. But the sight in front of me stilled me in my ce. Both father and son were sitting on my bed. I cleared my thought and they looked at me with a creepy look them smiled evilly at me. "Do you want anything?" I asked them with politeness. I don''t want to be rude and to be honest rudeness is not in my nature. "Yes. We want you" n said with a grin. My eyes widened and I yelled, "What." He came toward me and I took some steps back till my back reached the wall. He put his hands on both sides trapping me between them. He tucked the strand of my hair behind my ear then trailed his finger down to my neck and before he could touch my breast, I pped him. "Don''t you dare to touch me," I yelled and ran toward the door which was closed. But before I could reach the door, I felt my hair being pulled by a hand. I screamed in pain and he jerked me back. He threw me on his Father''s feet and I cried out in pain. My ribs pained me when I fall. I looked up with teary eyes and saw that his father grabbed my shoulder and pulled to my feet. I feel disgusted when he touched me. I jerked away from him and shouted: "Stay away from me." He looked at me with a sterned face and pped me hard. I looked at him with wide eyes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Keep your voice down, you bitch" he seethed Then he added, "Now shut up and let us do our work." With that, he pushed me on the bed and hovered over me. I screamed and started to push him away. n came and pinned my hands down on the bed as his father started to kiss on my neck. God, please save me. "Jack. Help me. Help me. Jack" I shouted with all my power. I want him to save me from his father. I let Jack raped me because he is my husband. He has rights on me. He can touch me. But I won''t let anyone else touch me. No one. I will prefer to die first. The next moment the door opened. I saw that it was none other than Jack. I sighed in relief. He is here and he will save me. n and his father left me and I ran into his arms and hugged him tightly. I sobbed on his chest. "Jack please save me. They are trying to rape me. Please save me" I told him while tears were falling down from my eyes continuously. I made no attempt to wipe it. I heard a chuckling voice from behind me and I pulled away from Jack and turned behind. "Do you really think that he will save you when he is the one who gave you to us?" His fatherughed "You are lying. I know he won''t do that" I told him with confidence. I know my husband. He won''t give me away to his father and brother. I won''t believe their lies. "Why don''t you just ask your husband" n hissed in anger. I turned to Jack and saw that his eyes were cold and emotionless. I shook him and he looked at me with same eyes. "Jack they are lying right. Tell them that they are lying" I said with desperation. He pushed me to the bed and said that "They are telling you the truth. They aren''t lying." ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Anna POV I got surprised when I heard those words from Jack''s mouth. Did I hear him correctly? Did he really said that they are telling me the truth. I looked at him with teary eyes and sat up and said: "You are lying." He just turned his face away and said "I am not. They wanted my sister but I can''t give her to them and they said that they will leave her alone after fucking you." I looked at him like he has grown two head and said: "you are selling me to them just because you want to save your sister." "I just have to do that. I have no other choice." He said and looked at me emotionlessly. I held his hand and sobbed "Please don''t do that Jack. I always did what you wanted me to do. I never wanted to have sex with you. But you never gave me any choice. But I only did it because you are my husband. Please jack don''t do that to me. I won''t be able to handle it." But he just removed my hand from his and said "you have to do it. For the sake of Mia." "What," I said in shock. From where did Miae into did. He nodded and knelt in front of me and said: "if I won''t give you to them then they will do it with Charlotte and Mia." "Are you fucking kidding me. She is just a child, a newborn. How could they even think about it?" I yelled at him Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This is the first time, I shouted at him. He looked at me in shock thenposed himself. "That''s why I am saving her. Do you want this to happen with Mia." He asked me in a serious cold tone. I shook my head and whimpered "No. I never wanted her to face what I am facing. It''s too painful. My baby should get all the happiness in the world." "Then for her sake just do whatever they are telling you to do." He said and caressed my cheek. I pushed his hand away from me and said: "then why don''t you just give them Charlotte." I felt stung of a p on my face and I ced my hand on it and looked at him. His face was showing that he is furious. His eyes are turning red in colour. "Don''t you dare repeat that sentence again. She is my sister. I won''t let anything happen to her." He shouted but this time I didn''t flinch. I just looked at him with sad teary eyes and said "What about me. I am your wife. It''s your duty to respect and protect me. Why are you not fulfilling it?" He just turned around showing me his back. I really didn''t think that a day wille where he will sell me to another person like amodity. "Will you please stop this melodrama. I am horny and I really want a good pussy to fuck. So brother please leave or do you want us to do in front of you." n said sarcastically Jack turned toward me and said "I am leaving. Just follow their orders." With that he turned back and left the room, leaving me alone with the other two monsters. I made a run to the door and found out that it was locked from outside. I felt like my heart got broken into many small pieces. I have nowhere to go but I won''t let them touch me. It''s now do or die for me. I will prefer dying but I won''t let them rape me. I won''t. I will fight them till myst breath. One moment I was standing toward the door and next moment I was on someone''s shoulder. I punched him, scratched his back no n still didn''t leave me. He dropped me on the bed where his father was sitting. His father hovered over me and started to kiss my face. I screamed and started to wriggle my body. On the other side, n started to unzip his pants. I won''t let anything happen to me. Now Jack is no one to me. He is a fucking coward who can''t save his family. Now I won''t live with him anymore. I will leave him with my babies even if I have to stay on the streets. I won''t let him meet my babies. They don''t deserve that kind of father. I am going to be their mom and dad. His father hiked my dress on my waist and stood back to observe me and I took that chance to hit him. I kicked hard on his dick and he screamed hard in pain and fall from the bed. I sat up and took the tablemp from the table and hit n across his face then on his head. He screamed but after that, he passed out. His face and hair were filled with blood. I pulled my dress down and started to run toward the washroom but I felt a hand on feet and he pulled it toward him, making me fall hard. I hit my nose hard when I fall and it started to bleed. His father face was filled with pain. He kicked me on my stomach and I whimpered in pain. My already injured Ribs were paining again. He kicked me one more time then removed his belt. I thought he will rape me but he folded it and came toward me. I turned on my back and screamed bloody murder when I felt the firstsh on my back. This is the most painful experience for me. I just wanted this pain to end. It''s killing me. After 10shes, I can feel the darkness around me and I screamed for thest time before darkness took over me. ------------------------------------------- Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Anna POV Pain is the only thing I felt when woke up hearing the cries of my babies. I am lying in the bed on my stomach. I tried to turn around on my back but cried out in pain. Tears started to fall from my eyes when I remembered what happened before passing out. "Mam are you awake. Wait let me help you." I heard Jane voice and she helped me to sit up. I looked down and saw that I am naked and the blood drained from my face in horror. I clutched the nket to my chest and sobbed harder. Did he rape me? Oh, God. "Mam please don''t cry. I am the one who changed your clothes. Your dress was covered in blood and your back is still bleeding. That''s why I didn''t make you wear any clothes." She told me with a sad face. I looked at her and asked in fear "Did he... I mean was I". I tried but I couldn''tplete the sentence due to trembling. "Mam, I knocked on the door but no one was opening it then I saw that it was locked from outside. So I opened it and heard your screaming. When I came you were unconscious. I saw a belt in Mr Miller''s hand and he ... he was beating you. When he saw me he left the room." She told me all this with a pained face. I sighed in relief and said, "That means he didn''t rape me." She shook her head and said "No mam. He didn''t touch you in that way." I nodded and looked at my children who were crying as if they know that their mother is in pain. I leaned back on the bed but yelped in pain when my back touched it. I bit my lips to control the pain and sit straight. Jane gave them to me in myp and I fed them both. I looked at their innocent face to see that they were already smiling at me. I kissed their hands and decided that I am not going to stay here anymore. For my babies, I have to do that. I have some money saved and I will find a job too so that I can take care of babies. I also know that it''s not going to be easy and I will face many problems. But haven''t I faced it already. I am not going to my house because my mom already told me that she doesn''t want me there. I always was a burden to her and now I don''t want her to take my burden anymore. I have my babies that is more than enough for me. I don''t want anything in my life. I will try to give them everything they need. I will try to be their father as well. I know that a time wille when they will want to know about their father. But then what will I answer them. That their father gave their mother to his family to y like she is a toy. No, I won''t tell them anything. But tonight I will leave him, after feeding the babies, with my babies. I looked down and saw that they fell asleep. I removed my nipples from their mouth and burped them then Janeid them beside me. I wrapped the bedsheet around me and walked toward the bathroom with the help of Jane. I walked inside and closed the door. I avoided looking myself at the mirror and stood under the hot shower. I yelped in pain when hot water touched my back. I sat on the floor and hugged my knees. Then buried my face between my knees and cried hard. I hate this. I don''t want pain. From childhood, I am suffering. No one helped me before and no one is going to do know. I always tried to be a good daughter since childhood. But I failed in it. I always tried to be a good student in the school so that I can get a schrship for the college. I got that but my parents told me that they sold me to Jack. I cried a lot that day. But then I thought that maybe if I agree to marry him then my parents will love me. What they did they told me that I am dead for them. That they don''t want to see my face again in their life. Why all of this is happening with me. I just wanted someone to love me. I don''t care about money and all. I sobbed hard because I know life after this is going to be tough for me. First I am single mom and second I have two babies to take care and third I have no family support and I wiped my tears with the back of my hands and stood up. I took the towel and dried my body avoiding my back. I wrapped a towel around me and walked toward the closet and selected somethingfortable for me. I wore my panties andfortable jeans then I called Jane inside and she applied numbing and cooling cream on my back. I thanked her than I wore afortable tank top and Sweater because the weather out there is cold. I wore a pair of white shoes andbed my hair then put it into a ponytail. I took an empty bag from the closet and walked out of the room. Jane looked at me with a raised eyebrow. I just shook my hand and packed my babies clothes and all the necessary thing for them in it. I selected somefortable clothes for them and walked back to my room with my bag. "Jane, get them ready into these please," I said and gave her the clothes. She changed their clothes and they are looking super adorable. I kissed their whole face making them giggle. I didn''t take anything with me except for their clothes. I don''t want anything from him. I just took my purse and my card. I left his card on the table. I took a deep breath and turned to face Jane. I held her hands in my hands and said "thank you for being there for me, Jane. But now I am leaving this house. I can''t stay here now. Please I just have one request please don''t tell anything to Jack. I know he is the one who pays you. But please do it for me and my children." I wiped my tears and looked at her. She sighed then nodded get head. I hugged her and said "Goodbye." Before I could leave I heard the sound of the door opening. I looked at the person and saw that he was none other than my evil husband. His clothes were ruffled and his knuckles were bleeding along with his head. His eyes were filled with guilt and his face was showing that he is nervous to say something. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I sighed in tension because I know that before leaving I have to handle him. I just hope he will understand this. But with whom I am kidding. "Where are you going?" He asked me softly I looked at with cold eyes and said "I am leaving this house with my babies. I don''t want to stay with you anymore." ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Jack POV I clenched my hand into a tight fist when I saw that fucker, who is my stepbrother, hugged her. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves because I can''t risk my n. Today will be thest day of both father and stepson. But the problem is I don''t know how to distract them. Should I tell Charlotte to keep their attention on her? But she won''t ept it. I have to do it because my father brought his army with him. Yes, they hade here with a fucking army. Why? Because they don''t trust me. They know that I am just finding a chance to end their pathetic life. My father is a Mafia leader and a dangerous one to be honest. He has everything he wanted in his life. Money, fame, respect from the thugs and Women. He is a womaniser. Where he goes his army will follow him always and right now his army is standing outside my fucking house. But now no one can save him because I had contacted Russian Mafia and they hate my father to core. They were best friends but old habits die hard. My father can''t keep his dick in his pants. He raped the Russian leader, Artur Ivanov''s wife then killed her so that she can''t tell him anything. Then he told Artur that she was a fucking cheater and left him alone and ran with her lover. But no can hide their crime or sin from others for long. After a month of investigation, Artur finally got to know that my father was his culprit. And the person who told him none other than me. I have proofs because he did that in my house. My security agent told me that when he saw that in the camera recording and I decided to deliver it to Artur. He was hungry for his blood. He wanted to end my father''s life but I told him to wait. I told him my n and he agreed. ording to my n, I invited him to my house but to my good luck, my stepbrother also decided to join us. Now he will join father too in hell. Their time is finished. Now no one can save them from Russian Mafia. I came out of my dream world when I heardughing from both bastards. I told them that the lunch is ready and they followed. We had our lunch in silence but I can see that they both are starting at my wife with lust. I really wanted to kill them right now but I can''t spoil the n. So I ignored their faces. After lunch, Jane came and told Anna that it''s time to feed the baby as they are hungry. Anna nodded and was about to go when father told her that she can feed them here. Like I will let him. She is my wife and no one has any right to touch or see her. No one but me. She denied him and that made me smile. Then she went upstairs and now they turned toward me. "We want to discuss something with you brother," n said with an evil smile. I just raise an eyebrow and said "What" "I am ready to leave Charlotte alone if you ept my condition." My father said in a mischievous tone. Hmmm. Now it''s toote but still, I am going to hear it anyway so I asked him "And what is that condition." "I want your wife for tonight. Then I will leave her and Charlotte alone. So tell me your decision." He asked me. I just stared at him and showed him that his words are doing nothing. That I don''t care about my wife at all. But from inside I am seething. I want to rip his tongue and pour acid in his eyes. So that he can neither say anything or saw my wife like that. I just wanted someone to distract both of them so we can carry forward our n. But never in my worst nightmare, I thought that I have to use my wife like that. I wanted to lure them with Charlotte. But now I don''t have any time so I have to do this. I will apologise to herter but she has to distract them otherwise she and my babies will be in continuous danger. Of course, I won''t let them touch her. She is my wife and I would never let anyone touch her. I looked at them with emotionless eyes and said coldly "You can have her. But after that, you will leave them alone." They looked at me in shocked then father smirked and said: " of course son." From their smile, I can tell that they won''t leave them alone. But I don''t have to worry about that. They will be dead anyway. They went upstairs and I messaged Artur that he can attack now. He replied back and said that they are standing outside my house. I smirked and said to myself "Now you will be dead." I called Jane downstairs and she came after two minutes. "Yes, Mr Miller you called me." She asked me with a curious expression. "Listen to me, Jane. I want you to go to my room when I will message you without any dy. It''s urgent. After that, I will take care of it." I told her seriously. She nodded with a confused face then went to the babies room. I sighed and sat on the chair. I don''t have to worry about Jane because she is an agent. She works for Mr Wims. She knows how to take care of men like my father and stepbrother. Mr Wims told me that she will keep my babies and Anna safe always. I just epted his advice because he was right and moreover he is my mentor. I opened myptop and switched the camera of my room. I watched how that bastard is touching and how she pped him. Now n pinned her arms on the bed and she shouted my name. I sighed in sadness and walked toward the room. I can hear the gunshots from outside my house. I ignored it and walked as nothing is happening. Thank God I told Maria to give all the maid and servant a holiday. And our rooms are soundproof. I walked inside and she clung to me and cried on my chest. I didn''t hug her back. I confirmed her and told her that I am the one who gave her to them. But I lost my control when she said that I should Charlotte give to them. I pped her and showed them that I don''t care for her. But when she looked at me with those sad innocent eyes, my heart broke. I then went out of the room and locked it from outside. I said to myself "I am sorry Anna. But this is necessary." When I reached downstairs, I saw that Artur was sitting on my couch and his legs were crossed. All lot of his men were standing next to him. I looked at him with raised eyebrows and said: "All done." He chuckled and said "All done. Now your bastard father is left." "You won''t kill him," I told him in a cold voice. "I know that we have an agreement that you will kill that bastard. But I want to beat him too." He stated. "You can. He is right now in my room. He wille after 5 minutes. Then we will handle him." I told him. I messaged Jane and told her to take care of my wife. I wille backter. I just hope that Anna would be alright. Otherwise, I won''t be able to forgive myself. He came downstairs angrily and he didn''t even notice that someone is sitting here. "Hello Arnold my old friend," Artur said and father froze. He looked toward Artur and started to Panic. Then he looked at me angrily and lunged toward me and grabbed my cor. "You bastard I should have killed you before with your mother, you ungrateful bastard." He shouted at me and I looked at him with a boring look. I pushed him off me and said "it''s your time to repent your sins, father" I backed off and said, "Where is your bastard son." "Your bitch of a wife hit him with amp." He yelled and I punched him hard. "Don''t you dare say anything about my wife. He got what he deserves now it''s your turn " I shouted at him. Artur came and dragged him toward his car and I followed them while looking back to saw Jane is standing outside our room and gave me a nod. I sighed in relief and nodded back at her then followed him. The Russian dragged him to an abandoned warehouse. They tortured him to death then I beat him up too. I took the gun from Artur and pointed at my father''s head. "You don''t even deserve hell. How can a person lust his own daughter? You are mentally sick. I hate you, dad. I hate you." I told him and without waiting shot him. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath then opened it and looked at his lifeless body. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Without waiting for any moment, I ran out of that warehouse. I fell on my knees and screamed. I had already lost my mother and now I lost my father too. I have no one. I am alone. But then I remember that I have a family. My babies and my wife. I have to apologise to her. I have to even if I have to beg. I will do that too without any hesitation. I got a call from Jane and picked it up. "Hello, Jane. Is she alright? I mean they didn''t touch her. Did they"? I asked her hurriedly " sir your brother is dead. And your wife... Sir your father hit her with a belt. Her back is wounded, sir." She said slowly. I nodded my head even though she cannot see it and said: "I aming with half an hour." ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Grab some tissues guys. You will need that. Anna POV He looked at me with shocked eyes as if he can''t believe that I am saying this. I picked up the bag from the bed and turned toward Jane and said "Jane will you help me to carry them downstairs?" She looked at him for a second then turned to me and said: "Of course I will." I nodded and walked toward the door. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me toward him. "You aren''t going anywhere. We are going to talk about what happened today." He said with a soft voice. He looked at Jane and said, "Leave Jane and take the babies with you." She looked at me and I nodded at her and said: "Bring them to me if they are hungry." She nodded and left. I sighed and snatched my wrist from his grip and said "There is nothing left to talk. I am leaving this house with my babies." He cupped my face in his hands and confessed "They are dead. They won''t touch you anymore." Tears rolled down from my eyes and I looked at him with a sad face. His face softened when he saw my tears. He wiped it tenderly. I craved his tender side from the very beginning of our marriage. But he crushed that part of me and now I don''t know what I want in my life anymore. I just want what is best for my babies. They are my priority and always will be. "You should have thought all about this before whoring me to your father and brother." I sobbed "I.. I am sorry." He said hesitantly and I looked at him in shock. Did he just apologised to me or this is all a dream. It must be a dream. He is not that type of person who will apologise to anyone. He never apologized to me. Not when he took my virginity brutally. Not when he forced me to suck him off. Not when he hit me. Not when he fucked me anally and not when he beat me up. I wiped my tears and said "I am leaving Jack. I bore everything because I wanted our marriage to work. I never wanted to marry you or anyone. I wanted to marry the person whom I love. But still, I thought that one day we will behave like a normal couple so I did everything you said." I took a deep breath then continued "you raped me everything. You know on our wedding night, I had a slight hope that you won''t force me or that you will give me some time to adjust or until we get to know each other. But no you took my virginity brutally. You broke me." "Anna Let me exin I- " before he couldplete his sentence I cut him off. "No stop right there. Are you talking about exining thing huh." Iughed humorlessly while tears were continuously falling from my eyes. "I was so happy when I found out that I am pregnant. I was feeling like I was on cloud nine. I really thought that you will be happy too and that you won''t hit me anymore. But what you did you pped me and called me a slut and whore." I sobbed and fell on my knees and shouted: "You used me of cheating when you know that I won''t cheat on you ever." He looked at me with teary eyes and sat in front of me and said "I am sorry. Please don''t leave me. I want to live with you and babies." I chuckled sadly and told him "You don''t need us. You have a sister whom you love more than you ever love someone that''s why you sold me like a whore to them." "You didn''t even slightly care about me when I was going to give birth. You didn''te with me. I was alone there. No one was with me. Every nurse was looking at curiously because they thought that I was just a stupid girl who fell in love with someone and got pregnant. It was just Maria who was there to support me." "I didn''t have any idea. I thou-" I again cut him off and said, "What that my parents will be with me." He nodded and I just shook my head and told him sadly "They don''t care about me and if they would then they won''t sell me like amodity" "I called my mother and told her that I am all alone and I want her there with me. You know what she said, she said that she doesn''t have any time to waste. Then I got a big shock but I expected it. The doctor told me that I have to choose between myself and babies." I sniffled and wiped my face from my sweater then continued "I told her that I am choosing my babies because I love them more than I have ever loved someone. And also because I was scared that you will kill me if I choose myself. But she told me that she wants your permission as well. So she called you and asked you. But my already broken heart shattered once again. Without any wasting anytime you told her that save the babies." He looked at me with shocked wide eyes and shouted "No one called me. I didn''t even know that your pregnancy isplicated. " I pped my hands sarcastically and said "I believe you just like you believed me all the time. " "I swear on our babies Anna that" before he couldplete his sentence I yelled "Don''t. Don''t you dare swear on my babies. They are innocent. They don''t deserve a father like you. Fuck you and your whole family. I am leaving that''s it." I stood up and said "I don''t want my babies to grow up around you. A father who didn''t even care about their mother." He stood up and I poked his chest and he stumbled backwards said: "A person who wasn''t even present when they wereing in this cruel world." I poked him again "A person who questioned their mother''s character and told her that she is a whore when she is going to him that she is pregnant." I poked him "A person who raped their mother daily" Poke "A person who beat their mother in front of everyone just because someone tricked him." I poked him again and his back touched the wall and said: "Andst but not the least A person who Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. sold their mother to someone just because to save his sister." I covered my face with my hands and sobbed hard. God, please end this pain. I can''t take it anymore. I removed my hands from my face and wiped all the tears from my eyes. I won''t cry anymore. No, I won''t. Still, those traitor tears came back and fall from my eyes. No matter how much I tried to wipe them. I looked at him with a cold look and said coldly "I don''t want my baby boy to think that it is ok to beat and rape your partner and my baby girl to think that it is ok if you are being abused by your partner." A tear fell from his eyes and he didn''t make any attempt to wipe it. His eyes are red and they are showing his pain and guilt. "I will do everything in my power to give them anything they want. But I won''t let them meet you. They dont deserve a coward Father. I will be enough for them. We don''t want you anymore." I said without any emotions. I walked toward the bed and picked up my beg and was about to leave the room, I turned back and said "I didn''t take anything with me except babies clothes and diapers. Your card is on the table. I never wanted your money, Jack. Goodbye. Hope we will never meet again." I went toward the babies room and opened the door. Jane was talking to someone on the phone but she cut it when she saw me. I just gave her a small smile and said "Come Jane. We have to hurry up." I was about to go downstairs when stopped when I saw the person in front of me. It was none other than Charlotte. "Don''t go, Anna. Don''t leave my brother alone. He needs you. I am sorry for my mistake. I am ready to beg if you want me but please don''t do that to him. He has no one in this life whom he can call his family. Please" she cried in front of me and joined her hands together. "I am a spoilt brat. It was all my mistake. He is my only family and if you want I will leave you all alone and will go somewhere and won''t return. But please don''t leave him alone. He has no one." She sobbed hard I am feeling sad. But now I have to think about my babies. They are my priority. "Charlotte I won''t change my decision. No matter what happens." I said and stood at the top of the stairs. "Anna please don''t go. Please don''t take my babies away from me. I love you." I heard his voice and I turned back. I craved to hear these words in my life since childhood. I wanted to be loved by someone. "Now it''s toote. I have to leave. We should maintain some distance. It will be best for us." I said with a heavy heart and he came toward me. "I love you and I am ready to do anything but please dont leave me. I will die. I am ready to take any punishment you will give me. But please don''t leave me." He said and kissed me gently. It was like he was kissing a fragile thing who will break if he applied a little pressure. I pushed him and took a step back. I loosed my bnce and fall from the stairs and hit my head on the table. "Anna. No " that was the first thing I heard before the darkness took over me. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Third Person POV When Anna fell from the stairs and hit her head on the table, Jack shouted "Anna No" He ran downstairs as quickly as he can and patted her face gently and said: "Anna my love Please wake up." Charlotte and Jane came downstairs too. Charlotte gasped when she saw her sister inw covered in blood. She was feeling like this is all her fault. If only she was good with her then this won''t happen. "I am taking her to the hospital. Jane take care of my babies." Jack said and scooped Anna in his arms and carried her bridal style and walked out of the house. Heid her down on the back seat and sat on the front seat. Charlotte ran out of the house. She opened the back door and sat on the seat andid Anna''s head on her knee. "I aming with you too." She said softly and removed Anna''s hair from her face. Jack nodded and started the car. He drove to the hospital at a fast speed. He doesn''t care about the rules right now. His wife is his priority and for her, he can do anything. He reached the hospital and they admitted her in the ICU. Jack gulped and told the doctor strictly "nothing should happen to my wife." The doctor just nodded and didn''t say anything as it ismon for a husband to be worried for her wife. The doctor went inside the ICU and Jack sat on the chair. Charlotte sat beside him and put her hand in his shoulder. He looked at her with a tensed face the Charlotte told him softly "She will be alright." Jack just nodded and massaged his temple. He can feel the pain in his head. "I should call her parents. They deserve to know about her condition." Jack told his sister and Charlotte just nodded with a concerned look. She knew that Anna''s parents don''t care about her as they didn''t even call her. Jack opened the contact list and pressed the number and put the phone on his ear. "Hello. Who is this?" Sandra Dawson spoke on the phone. She was in a deep sleep when her phone rang. She woke up and grabbed the phone from the table and saw that it was an unknown number. She furrowed her eyebrow and frowned but decided to pick it up and asked: "who is this?" "Hello, Mrs Dawson. It''s me, Jack Miller." She heard her son inw voice and got confused. "Hello, Jack. Why are calling me at this time?" She asked him slowly "Anna is in Hospital. She fell from the stairs and now she is in ICU." He replied Her heart stopped when she heard that her daughter is in hospital. No matter how much she hates Anna. She can''t change the fact that she is her daughter. "Hello. Mrs Dawson are you there? " she heard his whisper "Yes, I am here. I aming. What did the doctor say?" She asked him in a hard tone She heard him sigh then after a few seconds he spoke: "They are saying that she is in critical condition." She took a deep breath then said "I aming" and cut the call. She shook her husband and heard him groan. She again shook him and this time he woke up. "What happened San? Why are you waking me up in the middle of the night?" She heard him mumbled "Anna is in hospital. We have to go. Come and get ready." She told him and got out of the bed. He sat up and looked at her in irritation and said "No we are not going. Let that bitch die. Come and sleep." "Don''t you dare forget that she is my daughter." She told him in a hard tone. Heughed humorlessly and said "Really your daughter. Where was your mother love when you made that girl life hell? She was always trailing behind you like a puppy who wanted your love." She just looked at him cold eyes and said "I am going with Zara. Are youing with us or not Alex." He got out of the bed and walked toward the bathroom and yelled: "I aming." She shook her head and wore her clothes and walked toward her daughter''s room. She knocked on the door and after 5 minutes, her sleepy daughter opened the door. Zara looked at her mother who was standing on her door in the middle of the night. "What happened mom," she asked her mother in concern "Nothing Princess we have to go to the hospital. Anna is in critical condition." Her mother told her quickly. "My sister is in hospital and you are telling me this now." She shouted at her mom. Sandra just sighed and told her daughter "her husband called me a few minutes back. Get ready if you want toe with us." Zara nodded and walked back to her room while thinking about her sister. She doesn''t hate her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But that doesn''t mean that she loves her either. She always treated her like a sister. She is two years elder than Anna. But everything changed when she went to high school. Her every friendplimented Anna. But they never said anything in front of Anna. In front of everyone, they always bullied Anna. Zara''s boyfriend also liked Anna and that made her jealous. She started to distance herself from Anna making her all confused. One day Anna questioned her softly why doesn''t she talk to her like before and that she is missing her sister. Zara gave Anna a hateful gaze and shouted that she hates her and she should have died in the womb. She looked at Anna eyes which were red. She was crying and just gave her a sad smile and walked out of her room. After that Anna never talked to her or said anything to her which made her restless. She just wiped that lone tear and wore her clothes. She walked out of the room and went downstairs. Her parents were arguing about something but stopped when they saw her. They both smiled at her but she just gave them a nk look. They sat in the car and Alex drove the car to the hospital. . . . Jack was pacing on the floor. He was restless from the moment when the doctor told him that her condition is serious. He can''t lose her. He only has her and his babies. He won''t lose her. No one is going to take her away from him. Charlotte patted his shoulder and he stopped his pacing and turned to face her. "She will be fine. Come eat something, Jack. You didn''t have anything since lunch." She told him softly He just shook her head and said "I am not hungry. Oh shit. I forget to call Jane." He dialled her number and called her. But she was not picking up her phone. He groaned in frustration and messaged her to feed the babies. "Jack her family is here," Charlotte told him and pointed her finger toward them. Jack turned toward their side and saw her mother, her father and her sister. "How is she," Zara asked him in concern. Her eyes were red but she was controlling her tears. Jack sighed and told her "She is in critical condition. The Doctor didn''t say anything other than that." "What happened to her." Her mother asked him with an emotionless tone. "She fell from the stairs and hit her head on the table." He told them Before they could ask him anything they heard a very familiar voice "You are so dead Jack." ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you like it Till then ? Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Third Person POV Jack turned his attention toward the person and got surprised when he saw that the person is none other than his Mentor Mr Wims. He came toward him and before Jack could say anything he got a punch on his nose. He can hear the cracking of his nasal bone. He flinched in pain and covered his nose with his hand. When he removed his hand, he saw that his hand is covered with blood. Jack looked at him in shock and in confusion. Richard Williams grabbed the cor of Jack''s shirt and shouted "I am going to kill you, you bastard. You don''t deserve to live after making that poor girl life hell" Before he could say anything they heard Rose Williams cold voice "Why the hell are you here, you bitch." Jack and Richard both looked toward Rose and followed her gaze and saw that it was Sandra upon whom Rose was shouting. Sandra looked at Rose and rolled her eyes and said "I am her mother, bitch. But what the fuck are you doing here." Rose scoffed and asked "oh so you are her great mother. Then where were you on the day of delivery when she called you." She got nervous but tried not to show it and said nonchntly "I was busy" "Do you guys know each other " Charlotte asked them in confusion "Unfortunately dear. Richard was my husband''s friend. And this bitch here was my ssmate." Sandra told Charlotte with a sad smile. "Thank God I never made you my friend. You are a serpent who did nothing other than spoiling people''s life. Now you are doing the same with Anna." Rose told her with a cold Smirk. "How is my daughter Jack," Richard asked Jack with anger Jack gave him a confused look and said "Daughter? She is your daughter?" "Yes, she is my blood, my daughter," he told her with a hard voice. Jack got stunned and looked at him with a pale face and stuttered "But she was his daughter." Jack pointed his finger toward Alex Dawson who just looked at him with a bored face. "I am not that bitch''s father. She is this bastard''s daughter who raped my wife" Alex said and looked at Richard with disgust. Richard growled in anger and grabbed Alex throat and mmed him against the wall. He squeezed it hard and Alex''s face turned red from theck of oxygen "She is my daughter. So watch what you say about her. Because next time I will kill you and no can stop me from doing that." Richard seethed "Stop leave my husband Richard. Please leave him." Sandra pleaded with him and grabbed his hand to push him away. "You bitch stay away from my husband otherwise I will kill you. Remove your hands from him." Rose threatened her. A nurse came with a stern face toward them and said "This is a hospital. So please don''t disturb other patients otherwise I''ll have to call security." She turned towards Rose and looked at her with a disappointed face and said: "Mam you are a doctor here and still you are creating nuisance here." "I apologise it will not happen again," Rose told the nurse in a calm manner and the nurse left. There was a silence for a few minutes then Sandra said loudly "I think you should go. I am here for my daughter " Richard scoffed and said "she is my daughter and you should go from here. I know everything about what you did with my daughter. So don''t you dare to say anything to me." Sandra looked at him with a shocked face thenposed herself and said "what did you expect from me. She is a rape child. You should think about it before raping me." "It was the biggest mistake of my life but don''t I didn''t do it intentionally. I was drugged otherwise I would never touch a whore like you. But I didn''t regret having my baby girl." He told her in disgust. . . . Richard POV When I got the news from Jane that my daughter is in hospital I swear to God I literally cried. I can''t believe that I am about to lose her when I just got her. I told Rose about it and she started to cry. We got ready and sat in the car. Rose was driving the car and I called Jane. She told me that she fell from the stairs because she got into the fight with Jack and lose the bnce and fell. She told me there is something else too but she will tell me face to face and I got tensed after hearing it. I told her toe to the hospital with babies because I am not letting my daughter go back with that bastard. She is my daughter and she will stay with me. I and Rose will give her the love of parents. I know my baby girl never got any love from her whore mother and that stupid so-called stepfather. They deserve a big punishment for making my daughter life hell and they will get it. But first of all, I have to keep my daughter away from her husband and her whore mother. FLASHBACK I can''t believe that Rose just gave birth to my other baby, my Amy three months ago. After the birth of Ace, I never thought that we will have more kids due to theplication which Rose Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. faced when she gave birth to Ace. Now I am on cloud nine. I have everything that I want in my life, a beautiful wife and two beautiful children. I thought to celebrate this news with my friend, so I called him and he told me that he is not at home. I decided to drop that n of celebration and thought that we will celebrate it after some days. Rose told me that her mother is ill so she is going to her parent''s house. I nodded and dropped her at her father''s house. I decided to rest for some hours as it is Sunday and the babies were with Rose. But I got a phone call from Sandra and I picked up with a frown. I asked her what happened. She told me that she wanted to celebrate the babies birthday as Zara and Ace birthday is on the same date. She told me that she wanted my help with the nning. I agreed because I think it is a great idea and told her that I aming to her house. I went to her house and she gave me a soft smile and I smiled back at her. We talked for a few minutes then she went to the kitchen and came back with a ss of juice. I thanked her and gulped it down slowly. We nned for the party for some time but after that, my head started to pain and I feel dizzy. I saw her blurry face and after that, I don''t remember anything. I opened my eyes when someone shook me. I looked around and saw that I am lying on the floor. I grabbed my head as it was paining like hell. I saw that it was an officer and frowned. I looked to my side and saw that Sandra was crying and Alex wasforting her. Her clothes were torn and I got confused and thought ''What the fuck happened here?'' I sat up and looked down and saw that my pants button and zip was undone. My eyes widened and I looked at them in shock. I buttoned up and zipped my pants. The officer handcuffed me and told me that they are arresting me because she has pressed rape charges against me. I was stunned. How could I rape her when I was unconscious. I called mywyer and Rose. They didn''t imprison me as I am a very rich man. They dropped the charges of rape because they found the drug in my body. Rose believed in me because she knew that I could never touch any women except her. I got Sandra''s call after 3 months and she told me that she is pregnant with my child. I really didn''t know how to feel that time. Should I be happy that I am going to be a father again or should I be sad that the mother of that baby is not my wife? I told her that I will tell her about it after discussing with Rose then she cut the call. I discussed it with Rose and at first, she was not happy but after some time she told me that she is ready for it. But she is going to that baby mother, not Sandra. I nodded and told her that I will tell Sandra about it. I called Sandra and told her that I am ready to ept the baby but sheughed and told me that I am not going to be the part of that baby''s life. She told me that this is my punishment for rejecting her when she proposed him in front of the whole college. FLASHBACK ENDS After that, I tried to find about my baby but got nothing. I didn''t even know her gender or her name. Then Rose starting to tell me about her parents and she also told me that she is feeling so sad for her as she is very young. But I met a daughter for the first time at the party. I felt strange when I looked at her. She was looking so innocent and so beautiful. She has my eyes which were filled with innocence and pain. She was pregnant and I asked her about her parents and she told me their name. After that, I was sure that she is my daughter. Rose asked me that question too and told me that she thinks that Anna is my daughter. She did the DNA test and that came back positive. I went to her party and told her that I am her father and I am ready to take her to my home. Because I knew that something is wrong with Jack. They are not a normal couple. But she denied me and told me that she won''t go home with me. She also told me that her mother told her that I had raped her mother. I came out of my past life when Rose shook and whispered in my ear that Jane is here. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Third Person POV Jane came to the hospital with Anna''s babies. They are whimpering after a lot of crying. She tried to make them sleep but they are not sleeping. She gave them baby form but they aren''t drinking it either. Jane just sighed in sadness. Her heart broke every time when she heard their whimpering. She patted their stomach slowly like Anna always did and finally they fall asleep. They were sleeping during their ride. Jane got out of the car and pick them up slowly from their baby seats. They both started to stir and woke up. They again started wailing loudly. "Just for some time cuties. I am going to take you to your mama. Now stop crying babies." She whispered softly to them. And their wailing reduced to slight whimpers. Jane sighed in relief and walked toward the hospital. She toward the receptionist and asked her about Anna''s room and the receptionist told her that she is in ICU. Jane frowned and thanked her then walked toward the direction. She found the Williams and the Millers with some other people. Rose saw her first then whispered something in Mr Wims ear. They both looked to her and nodded. She nodded back and stood in front of them. Jack looked at surprised and asked, "What are you doing here Jane and why did you bring my babies here." Jane didn''t say anything so Jack got up from the chair and walked toward her. He took the crying babies from her and she let him. He cooed them and they stopped crying. He kissed their heads and they nuzzled their little heads on his chest and yawned then fall asleep. He sat on his seat and made themfortable in his arms. After making sure that they slept he turned to Jane direction. "Why the hell did you bring my babies here without my permission." Jack hissed in anger Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Jane could say something in her defence, Richard raised his hand and told Jack "I am the one who told her to bring them here. Because when she will get consciousness back, I will take her with me to my home." Jack looked at him in rage and seethed "She is my wife and I won''t let you take her and my babies away from me." Richard red at him and said "She is my daughter so she is going with me. Don''t forget that I can file a case of domestic violence against you." Jack scoffed and said, "Do that but remember one thing that now I am the leader and the Russians are my supporters." Richardughed and said "Do you really think that I will be afraid of you and your good for nothing Russians. You are viting my daughter from starting but now I am here I won''t let you do that. I am taking my daughter and my grandkids with me" Jake chuckled darkly which send chills down to everyone''s spine except Rose and Richard because they are the one who practically raised him. "We will see," Jack told them with an evil dark smirk and cuddles his babies. . . . Anna POV I opened my eyes and closed them again due to a headache. The light in the room is like stabbing my head. I moved my hands and again tried to open my eyes and heard "Go and call the doctor and tell him that the patient is waking up" I frowned and opened my eyes and saw a nurse in front of me. Nurse? Doctor? What is happening and where am I? I tried to remember something about what happened. But after 2 minutes I finally remembered that I fell down from the stairs in my house. Oh God, that means I am in the hospital again. I hate the hospital. I never wanted toe here. But where are my babies? They must be alone and crying and I am also not with them. I am a bad mother. How can I leave my babies alone in this cruel world? I have to go and search for them. I aming for you, my babies. I tried to sit up but failed miserably. The nurse came and helped me to sit and told me that the doctor will be here in a few minutes. I nodded and after a few minutes, a doctor came who was probably in histe twenties. He gave me a friendly smile and I tried to smile back but failed miserably. "How are you feeling Mrs Miller." He asked me politely "Umm my head is aching and my body too," I told him slowly He nodded and said "you fell down from the stairs that why you are feeling pain. There is nothing to worry about." I nodded and asked him "How long have I been here." "It''s only one day. You husband brought you here yesterday. Now take some rest. We will shift you to a private ward after 2 hours then you can meet your family." He told me with a professional smile and I just nodded. He left the room and I leaned back on the pillow and closed my eyes to rx. I have to take some rx because after this I am going to leave with my babies. I closed my eyes and fell asleep. I woke up when I felt a hand caressing my face. I leaned into the touch unintentionally and got startled when I think about the person. I opened my eyes and saw that it was none other than my evil husband who was smiling softly at me. I pushed myself away from his touch and he frowned at me. I was now in a new room which has all luxuries. I looked down at hisp and saw that my babies were looking at me with their big blue eyes. They raised both hands in my direction as if telling me to pick them up. I smiled at them and Jack took the hint and stood from the chair which was kept near my bed. Heid them down in myp and I leaned toward them fighting the pain in my back and kissed their whole faces. They giggled at me and grabbed my breast in their little fists. Aww, my babies are hungry. I pressed the button on the wall and a nurse came and said: "Do you want anything, Mrs Miller." "Can I breastfeed my babies. They are hungry " I asked her politely She smiled at me and said "You can Mrs Miller. If you need anything just press the button again." And left the room. I feed them with love and then Jack burped them. He looked at me like he wanted to ask me something. I sighed and said, "What do you want to say." "I am sorry for everything Anna. I love you so much. Please don''t leave me and take my babies away from me." He pleaded softly with me. I looked in his eyes with pain and said "I am not going to change my decision, Jack. I am not going to let you ruin my babies future. They are my only family Jack." He grabbed my hand and kissed it then said "I am your family too. Please just let me exin." I snatched my hand and some tears fell from my eyes. I asked him while bitterly crying on my doom. "Did you ever gave me some time to exin to you. Did you?" I sobbed "I.." Before he could say something we heard the sound of the door opening. I looked at the person who came into this room and the person is none other than Mr and Mrs Williams. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Trigger warning. This chapter will include child rape, beating etc. So please read at your own risk. Otherwise you can skip the chapter. Third Person POV It was a very cold night. The house was covered with fog and darkness except for one room. The poor soul present in that room was suffering. She just wanted the darkness to engulf her in his arms and end her. But when she looked ahead, she saw the reason for her life, her 5 years old son who was peeping at her with teary eyes. She felt a whip on her back and whimpered. She tried very hard to control her pain but she can''t control those whimpers and tears of pain. But still, she tried, not for her but for her son, who was sitting on the floor while hugging his legs. He buried his face between his knees and cried whenever he saw her whimpering in pain. The poor soul who was suffering was none other than Alice Miller and the little 5 years boy was Jack. "Daddy please don''t hit Mumma," The little boy said to her father in begging voice. He can''t see his mother in pain. It''s not like this is the first time he saw her Mumma in pain or crying. But this is the first time he saw his father hitting his mother with a stick like thing (Whip). His father red at him with angry eyes and he cowered in fear. His father is bad. He always hit his Mumma. He hates his father. But Mumma told him not to say that in front of anyone. He loves his Mumma. She is the best Mumma in the world. She always gave him chocte along with Maria. "Shut up you stupid boy. You have to be a man like me, not some pussy." His told him and again hit that stick to his Mumma''s back. Again tears fell from his eyes when he saw tears in his Mumma''s eyes. His mother just smiled at him. "This is how a man treats his wife. If you would show them love then they won''t ever take your words seriously." His father told him with anger. "Do you understand or do you want me to hit you too?" his father said and his eyes widened in fear. He shook his head and looks at his mother who was panicking. She doesn''t want her husband to hit her only child. "Please don''t hit him. He is a child please spare him." She begged him while crying. Alice didn''t know how her happy day turned into a nightmare. After facing a lot of miscarriage, she finally got pregnant again. She is 3 months pregnant right now. She was so happy and she thought that she would first share this news with her son. She came to his room and tell him that he is going to be a big brother. The little boy started to jump in joy. He hugged her Mumma and asked her in confusion "But where is the baby now." Sheughed softly and said while caressing his little head "Right now the baby is in mummy''s tummy. You will meet her soon." He frowned but before he could ask the devil came and hit his Mumma. She came out of the dreaded moment when he pulled her away from the bed and made her stand in front of him. He grabbed her cheeks between his fingers and tighten his grip making her cry out in pain. "Shut up you slut. You are really a whore. Now tell me who''s the father of your baby. " Arnold asked his wife angrily. His wife just looked at him with a pained expression and whispered "how can you say that. It was always you. You are the one who raped me every day." Jack watched as his father pped his mother and stood up from the floor. He walked toward his father and shouted "I hate you. You are a bad daddy. You hit my Mumma." Arnold looked at his only son with anger and pped him hard enough to make that little boy fall to the ground. His knee got wounded and blood started to seep out of that wound. The little boy clutched his knee and sobbed loudly. Alice shouted "No" and started to wriggle out of his grip but failed as his grip was too tight on her fragile wrist. He grabbed her hair and dragged her toward her little boy. The boy whimpered in pain and said: "Mumma it''s hurting." She looked at her son with teary eyes and said "It will be alright baby. I will disappear your pain quickly." "Aww look at my wife and child they love each other so much. I really wanted to cry with both of you too. But I am not a pussy nor I have one." He mocked them with a smile and wiped fake tears from his eyes. "Do whatever you want with me but please leave my baby. He is a child. Please don''t hurt him." Alice sobbed and again tried to free her hair. He pushed her on the bed and left the room in anger but not before saying "I want you in my room within half an hour. If you even got one minutete, I swear to the devil that you will regret it the whole night." She trembled in fear but try to rx. She heard the door mmed shut and took a deep breath. She then turned to the little boy and said "Everything will be alright baby. Come I will treat your wound." The little boy nodded his head and followed her Mumma to the bathroom. Little did he know that this was just the starting. The starting of his doom. . . . ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Please. I am begging you leave her. She is a little girl, please. Spare her." Alice begged his husband but in return, she got a hard p. "Shut up you whore. This is your punishment. This is what you would get when you will try to leave me." Arnold barked at her. She wiped the blood from her lips and looked at her 10 years old niece who was crying in the middle of the living room. Every staff members were present there. They were shocked to see the cruelty of their employer. It was indeed a shock for them to see him manhandling a little girl who was crying her heart out. A nine-year-old Jack was also present there. Her three-year-old sister Charlotte was clinging to his legs. He really doesn''t know what to do as Emma (Alice''s Niece) is his best friend. She is only one year elder than him. He wanted to help her but he doesn''t know how. His father was looking very angry who can kill anyone in his madness. His mother was pleading with his father to leave her but his father was adamant on teaching his Mumma a lesson. Why because she tried to run away from him and took Jack and his sister too with her. The Little ten-year-old Emma was sobbing but she didn''t know what was her mistake. She wasing back from school but someone grabbed her and covered her nose with a handkerchief. She tried to push that person but she failed as she is a young girl. She took a breath then within seconds she saw darkness. When she opened her eyes, she was lying on the floor of her Aunt''s house. She looked around and saw that everyone is present there but no one is telling her anything. Her aunt was also crying and looking at her with sorry eyes. She looked at the person who was standing above her. It was her Aunt''s husband. To be honest she never liked him. She met him only a few times. She doesn''t like him. He always stared at her creepy eyes. She wanted to tell this to her Mom but forgot. She saw how he was hitting her Aunt and now she is hell scared of him. She looked toward Jack who was also looking very scared. Alice watched as Arnold made his way toward her niece. She knew him and also knew his punishment. But she can''t let him do it. That girl was a mere child. She won''t let him even if she has to sacrifice herself. That girl is her brother''s only child. He would be devasted. He helped her and let her stay at his house. She can''t forget that and her babies were also present there. She can''t ruin their childhood. She looked at Maria and nodded toward her children. Maria nodded back and went to them. Arnold kneeled down and saw how little Emma was crawling always from him. He grasped her leg and pulled her toward him making her scream. Little Emma started to kick her legs to push him away. Alice came and pleaded for thest time "Please leave her. I am your culprit. Punish me but please leave that little girl." Arnold groaned and picked up the vase from the table and hit ger across the face making her yelped. Her children screamed when they saw their mother on the floor and her forehead was also bleeding. "Bloody Whore," Arnold said and went toward the Emma who was frozen. He didn''t waste any time and tore that little girl clothes from her body and pped her hard when she tried to protest him. Maria went toward Alice who was barely conscious. But still, her gaze was fixed on her evil husband who was snatching someone''s dignity. Who was ruining someone''s future and who was doing another sin. She just wanted to die at that moment. She heard that girl every scream, every painful moan and every gut-wrenching whimper. She fell unconscious due to losing a lot of blood. But what she didn''t know that her wish is going to fulfil soon. Jack was watching everything with his eyes. He was sobbing hard that he can''t do anything for his mother and his best friend. He didn''t know what his father was doing but he knew that whatever he is doing was causing pain to his best friend. He heard his sister whimpers who was also crying after watching this and clutched his legs tightly. He kneeled down to her level andfort her. His father looked at him with an evil smirk and said: "This is the ce of a girl or woman in the world and that is beneath us." Then he continued "Dont worry. I will make you exactly like me, my son." Arnoldughed and pulled out of her and saw that his dick was covered with blood. A lot of blood was seeping out of that girl''s vagina and due to that, she fell unconscious. After that he walked out of the house like nothing happened, leaving his unconscious wife and her unconscious niece alone along with his children. Maria called the doctor and took them to the medical room with the help of others. The poor girl was lucky that she was still alive after a brutal rape. But it took a lot of years to recover from it. Alice was unconscious for two weeks and when she got her conscious back, she again faced a lot of tortures. ------------------------------------------- Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Third Person POV "How could you deny my wish, you whore." Arnold roared in anger and again pped Alice who was crying silently. She didn''t want to show her pain her misery to her children who were sitting on the couch of the room. She just turned her head toward her husband and pleaded "please let them go into their room. They shouldn''t watch these, please." Her whole life is ruined and she knew that but she doesn''t want this for her children. She was from a poor family where she had to stay empty stomach for more than 100 times in the 17 years. She doesn''t have anyone other than her one elder brother, one younger sister and her father. One time when she wasing back home from her work, she bumped onto him and immediately apologize for it. Then she walked off from there. Without knowing that she had caught the attention of the devil himself. Next day when she was working at a hotel, Arnold went to her house and asked them to give Alice to him. When they denied him, he got angry and said he will take both of the girls with him if they didn''t give Alice to him. His father faced paled because his younger daughter is only 14 years old. So they didn''t have any choice other than to agree with him. But her father told him that Arnold had to marry her. Arnold red at him in anger but agreed. But he also told them that he won''t let them meet her again. Alice didn''t protest them, she just simply agreed because she knew that her father won''t choose the wrong man for her. Her father didn''t tell her about Arnold''s condition or his threat. But after marriage, her life literally changed. Her wedding night was her worst nightmare. She can''t forget that night. He raped her and prated her vaginally and anally. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When she protested a little, he started to beat her with his hands and his legs. Then threw her out of the bed to sleep at the floor. That''s where she is sleeping still. He won''t let her sleep on the bed with him. He just wanted her on the bed when he wanted to fuck her but after that, he kicked her out of it. Literally kicked her out of it. Her 12 years of marriage was hell for her and now she just wanted to die. It''s getting too much for her. Like today her husband brought his three friends and gave her to them for a night. She fought with them with everything she got but still, she can''t save herself from them. Her husband was just watching it sitting on the couch while smoking a cigarette. She can''t tolerate that pain anymore. Her will power is now getting weak. But still, he was hitting her. Why? Because she put up a fight when his friends were raping her. She looked at her 11 years old Jack and 5 years old Charlotte. She will miss them but now she just doesn''t want to live anymore. They are looking very scared of their father who was ring at their mother with anger. Arnold grabbed her hair in his fist making her whimpered in pain. She bit her lips to avoid crying. "Shut up, you whore. You insulted me when you protested against them. You are an ungrateful bitch" he yelled making both children flinch. Charlotte hid her face in her brother''s chest and little tears fell from her eyes. Jack wrapped his arms around her sister and patted her back. He tried tofort her as much as an 11-year-old child can. Alice knew he will kill her tonight. She knew that this is going to be herst day. So she pped him hard with all her power. He stumbled back in shock and left her hair. He stilled for a moment but when it registered to him that the whore pped him in front of his children. He looked at her with red eyes and removed his belt from his pants and started to beat her with it. She bit the pillow to stop her screaming. She can feel the tearing of skin and blood oozing out of it. Arnold groaned in frustration when he saw that she is not giving it. But then an idea came into his mind. He smirked and hiked her dress to her waist. She panicked and tried to turn to face him but he grabbed her neck from behind and held her. "Please I am sorry. I won''t do that again. Beat me but please don''t do this. Please not in front of them." She pleaded but he didn''t pay any heed to it. "This is your punishment for pping me bitch. You think I will leave you after that." He yelled at her. He tore her panties and she still protested but she was just so weak in front of him. He opened the button of his pants and unzipped it then looked at Jack who faced was pale white. Arnold smirked and said "Watch it, my son. This is how we fuck our woman. Don''t worry I will teach you everything." He said and plunged inside her. When Jack heard her mother scream, he covered his ears and closed his eyes. His father is doing the same thing he did with Emma. He still didn''t know what he is doing. He hid Charlotte''s face in his chest so that she won''t see it too. After 1 hour, finally, he left her. Her face had no expression. She is not feeling anything. She was just staring at her children whose faces were covered in tears stains. He turned her and now she is facing him. She just watched him with empty eyes and said "Fuck you" He chuckled evilly and punched her face. Her nose started to bleed and she coughed blood. He wanted to kill her this moment but his phone rang and went out of the room to pick up. She gathered her all strength to call her children and sat up. She adjusted her dress and covered herself. They reached toward her and hugged her carefully while sobbing. She wiped her tears and smiled for them. "You know right that I love you both." She told them in a whisper. They nodded their head and she kissed their heads and said "I just want you to love each other. " "We do Mumma," Charlotte told her mother with trembling lips. Alice kissed her trembling lips and looked toward Jack who was still crying. "No matter what happens but never leave Charlotte alone baby. Always choose her first Jack. Never let anyone harm or disrespect her. Treat her always like your daughter Ok. And just take care of yourself and your sister." She told him softly while caressing his head. Jack nodded his head and said "Promise Mumma. I won''t break my promise." Alice nodded but started panicking when she heard his footsteps. She told them to go back to the couch. The children obeyed their mother and sat back on the couch and acted as nothing happened. Arnold back to his room and saw that his wife is now sitting on the bed looking so weak just like he wanted. He walked toward her with predatory steps and her heart started to beat faster. He pushed her on the bed and straddle her. He made sure to put his all weight on her. Her breath stuck in her throat and she gasped hard. He put his hand on her throat and started to strangle her. She didn''t fight him. She is ready to wee death with her open arms. She can feel theck of oxygen and saw ck dots in front of her eyes. ''Please God. Keep my children safe from this monster'' was herst thought before her soul left the body. Arnold left his hold from her body and scoffed "Bloody Whore" and left the room not before ring at his children. They can''t believe what they just saw in front of their eyes. Their eyes were still wide. They ran toward their mother and saw that she was just staring at the ceiling with her open eyes. Little Charlotte shook her mother body and said "Mumma. " But she got no response. She just looked at Jack with teary eyes and said "Mumma is angry. She is not talking to me." Jack shook his mother and sobbed when he got no response. He took Charlotte hand and both went to find Maria. They found her in her room and Jack dragged her along with Charlotte to their parent''s room. Maria was shocked to see Alice in this condition. She walked toward her with slow steps and saw her body. The tears started to roll down her eyes and she closed Alice''s eyes with her palm. "Maria, Mumma is angry. She is not talking. Tell her I am sorry." Charlotte cried and Maria hugged both children. "Your Mumma is now an angel baby." She told them. But they are looking at her in confusion. Maria then exined to them that they won''t be able to see and talk with her anymore. Both started to weep in the pain of losing their mother. Maria didn''t know how to handle them. So she called The Williams. They are Alice''s childhood friend. But they don''t meet each other after her marriage. Arnold left the mansion for a month after contacting the security to arrange a funeral for her. Richard and Rose reached Miller''s mansion in a hurry. Maria called and told them to reach here as soon as possible. They both cried their heart out when they heard that their childhood friend is no more. When they asked her the reason, Maria told them someone strangled her. Both children were in shock that''s why they didn''t correct her. It took a lot of time to talk with the Wims. They both were patient with the children and give them their love. But this was just a beginning for the doom of Jack. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Third Person POV (Jack 11, n 6 and Charlotte 5) It''s had been one month since Alice passed away. The children were mourning the loss of their mother. The Williams came daily and spend some time with the children ignoring their work and their own children. The next day Arnold came home with a girl, who can''t be older than 20 years, and a 6 years old boy. The timid looking girl gaped at her surrounding as this is the first time she was watching something like that. Arnold called his children downstairs and they both came with Maria. Maria looked at the girl with curiousness. He gestured them toe close to him and they stood in front of him in fear. Arnold squatted in front of 5 years old Charlotte and said: "are you missing your mother." The little girl nodded her head and mumbled "yes daddy" "See I got you a new Mommy. She will stay with you and will love you both. And yes now you have a new brother too. His name is n." He told her and she looked at them. "Come E." He said and the girl walked toward them with her son and gave both children a small nervous smile. Arnold stood up and gave a re to E and said: "Give your all love to my children or I swear to God I will kill you." E''s eyes got widened and she quickly nodded her head and said "I will. I won''t disappoint you." Arnold nodded and walked upstairs not before turning back and saying "I want you in my room within 1 hour. Made them sleep in their room" E gulped and said "ok" She looked at the children and said softly "hello my name is E and this here is my son n." She looked at n and said, "sweety say hello to your siblings." n gave them a smile and waved his hand and said "hello" Charlotte waved back shyly and turned toward E and grabbed her and asked "Are you going to be our new Mommy" E smiled at the little girl and kneeled in front of her and told her with a smile "Yes sweet but I want us to be best friends." Charlotte turned to Jack who was standing there without saying anything and said "Jack we have a new Mommy" Jack looked at her with curious eyes and asked "are going to love us as Mumma did" E''s eyes got softened and she said: "of course I will love you all." Jack nodded his head with a smile and said "Okay." . . . (Jack 13, n 8 and Charlotte 7) But even time can''t change someone ways of ruining someone''s life. Arnold treated E like he treated Alice or any other woman. It''s has been two years since Arnold married her for the sake of his children. He took their real mother away from them so that''s why he reced it with a new mother. He knew that Jack is not going to be like him. If he wanted Jack to be like him then he has to n something big. On the other hand, he started to take n under his wing and the poor guy who never got the father love started to do whatever his dad wanted. Arnold in front of his children behaved very well with E. But he showed her his worst side when they were alone. The poor girl did everything because now no one will call her son a Bastard. One day Arnold took E to a party. He behaved like a perfect husband in front of everyone. When they wereing back home, Arnold stopped the car in the middle of an abandoned warehouse. E gulped in fear and he got out of the car and opened the gate for her. She got out too then he took her hand and led her inside. The warehouse was scaring E very much but she didn''t voice her opinion. He took her to a room which has nothing except a bed and a clean mattress. Heid her down on the bed and forced himself on her. When he was done with it, he looked at her with an evil smirk. And E knew that he is going to kill her and her intuition was not wrong. He strangled her throat just like he did with Alice and then wore his clothes and walked out of the warehouse. He called his men and told them to destroy the warehouse. And they put the bomb inside it then explode it. Arnold walked inside his house with a fake sad face. He called all his children downstairs. They came and saw their father in sadness and frowned. Charlotte walked toward him and ced her hands on his. "Daddy why are you sad," Charlotte asked him with confusion. Arnold looked at them with teary eyes and said "Your mother ran away with her lover" "What is lover daddy," Charlotte asked him curiously "My dear she is going to be someone else''s Mumma. She said that you always cry for small things. And that you are a bad girl." He told her Tears fell from the children eyes and Charlotte asked her father while crying "Mommy don''t love me. She left too" Arnold hugged her daughter and kissed her head and said: "If you love someone other than your parents and siblings then they won''t love you back and they will leave you alone when you will need them." Charlotte just wept and sat on the couch. Jack went toward Arnold and asked "Dad but she always told us that she won''t leave us and that she loves us." Arnold hid his irritation. Now fooling Jack is not going to be easy. So he had to do something. "Jack if you love your wife then she would leave you alone. But if you don''t show them your love then they will always stay with you." He told him softly Jack just furrowed his eyebrow. Arnold then continued "Ok so I love your Mommy and didn''t hit her but she left me for someone. And if I hit your Mumma and she didn''t run away. She stayed with me all the time until her death." "You are right dad. Women are weak. Mommy is very bad. She left us. I hate her." n told his dad which made him smile but he hid it behind a sad expression. Jack just nodded his head and promised himself that he won''t love anyone except his siblings. . . . (Jack 15, n 10 and Charlotte 9) Something is wrong with him. Thats what is running inside his mind. He used to get angry and irritate even on small matters. Now he is 15 years old. Maybe that''s is happening due to puberty. But he is still not satisfied with his reason. His father was out of town and both n and Charlotte were ying hide and seek. Charlotte was hiding behind the table near the stairs. She saw Jack and came toward him. "Jack y with me." She asked him with a smile. Jack smiled back at him and said "Not now Charlotte. I am working on my project." Charlotte pouted and said "Please. I am your sister. y with us." Charlotte was now irritating him. He looked at her with irritation and said "I don''t want to y Charlotte. Go y with n." Charlotte looked at him angrily and pushed him in anger and screamed "You never yed with me. You are a bad brother. I hate you." His eyes turned red and he looked at her in anger and yelled "Dont be a brat Charlotte. If I told you that I don''t want to y then respect my decision." She looked at me in tears and sobbed "I won''t talk to you. You are bad. I hate you." He scoffed and pushed her aside. He was about to go back to his room when he heard her scream. He turned quickly and saw that she was not standing in the stairs. He walked forward and saw her on the floor downstairs. His body started to tremble and he quickly ran downstairs. Blood was oozing from her head. "Charlotte baby. I am so sorry. Open your eyes." He cried and shook her but she is not opening her eyes. "Maria" he shouted and after a few minutes, Maria came and saw the scene before her. She gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. She kneeled down in front of Charlotte and checked her pulse. It was low but that is enough for them. Theyid her down on the back seat of the car and took her to the hospital. After 2 hours, the doctor came and told them that she is now out of danger and they can meet her after some time as she is unconscious. Jack was crying non-stop and was just looking at his trembling hands. Maria called Mr Williams and he came to the hospital with his wife. They sat beside Jack and asked him about the incident. He didn''t say anything for the first 30 minutes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I pushed her in my anger and she fell from the stairs. But I swear I didn''t do it intentionally. It''s just that I was angry." He told them then covered his face with his hands and sobbed. "And why were you feeling angry Jack," Rose asked him softly. "I don''t know. I am feeling angry all the time and I find everything irritating." He told them seriously. "Come Jack. We will talk about it to someone." Richard said and took him to a psychiatrist. He told Maria to stay with Charlotte and they wille back soon. Maria nodded her head and looked at Jack with concern. They took her to the top psychiatrist and she talked with him. And Jack answered all the question honestly. She also did his blood test. And the doctor''s doubt was clear. "Mr Wims my doubt was right. Someone is giving him drugs. We found Methamphetamine and amphetamine in his blood. It''s a type of drug which is given to a person to make him more aggressive. And that is the reason for his anger and irritation." She told him with a serious. Both Richard and Rose were shocked. How could Arnold do that to his child? "And I would like you to bring him again because ording to me he is suffering from Bipr disorder. And I would like to confirm it." She told them ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you like it. Till then ? Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Third Person POV (Jack 21, Charlotte 15 and n 16) Jack finallypleted his graduation from Harvard University. And from tomorrow he will join and handle his father business. Everything was going perfect in his life. He had a sister who loves him so much. But he didn''t like his stepbrother. n is a carbon copy of his father which didn''t sit well with him. He shook his head and headed toward the restaurant to meet his girlfriend Amanda. He is practically jumping in excitement from inside and checked the ring inside his pocket. Tonight he is going to propose her because he loves her so much and will do anything for her. He remembered the day he met her. It was the best day of his life. She was at his university in his ss. He tried to date her but she told him she can''t as she doesn''t belong to a rich family. But Jack was persistent. He did everything for her and just asked a Date instead. He even paid her university expenditures and took her to many shopping trips. Atst, she gave in and they went on a date. He started to fall in love with her. He even took her to his home and introduced her to his family. His father just gave one look to her and scoffed then walked back to his room. His sister was very happy to meet her and she weed her with open arms. n just smirked and winked at her but what Jack didn''t notice that was she winked back at him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack red at him but didn''t say anything as he doesn''t want to create a scene here. Jack shook his head and entered the Restaurant. He booked the whole floor so now they will be alone here. The manager nodded with a smile and led him to the first floor. Jack smiled back at him and sat on the chair. He was impatiently tapping his foot on the floor and was looking at his watch every now and then. Finally, she came and smiled at him. His heart skipped a beat and he grinned at her. He stood up and walked toward her. He kissed her cheek and led her toward the table. He pulled the chair for her and made her sit on it. After some time he sat on his knee and proposed her. Amanda looked at him in shock but then gave him a fake smile and said yes. Jack stood up and made her wear it. He then kissed her and told her that he loves her. She said that loves him too and that was the night when they made love for the first time. After that, he got busy in office as he was new there but still he made time for Amanda. He took her for shopping, trips and he even gifted her an apartment. His father called him and told him that Jack should call off this engagement. When Jack asked him the reason, his father told him that the girl is nothing but a slut. Jack raised his voice at his father and told him to Fuck off and walked out of his house. He bought a new house where he and Amanda would stay after their wedding. One day his work gotpleted and he left the office and reached her apartment. He thought to surprise her so unlocked with the duplicate keys and walked inside the room. He heard moaning sounds from her room. He felt something in his heart but he ignored it. He walked toward her room and slowly opened it and after watching the scene in from of him, his hand stilled on the door handle. His heart broke into small pieces and all he can do was stare at the scene. His fiancee was riding a man while moaning like a bitch in heat. Her back was facing him but that man saw him and stopped. "Why did you stop baby. We have to do it quickly. I don''t want him to see me like that for now." She told that man and again started to ride him. "Toote for that." Jack''s voice boomed inside the room and Amanda froze. Her body started to quiver and she turned her face and saw Jack whose her were showing immense anger but she can''t miss the tears which were shining She got up and walked toward him naked. She came toward him and said "It''s not what you are thinking. I." But before she couldplete her sentence, Jack pped her hard. She fell on the floor and yelped in pain. He kneeled down in front of her and grabbed her hair and pulled her toward him. "I loved you with all my heart. You used me. Now you will see the real me." He said and stood up. He looked at her with emotionless eyes and said "five minutes. That all you have to get out of this house or I swear to God I will st this house." He said and sat on the couch. He looked at her to see that she was still sitting on the floor. "4 minutes." He said and looked at his watch. She stood up and wore her clothes. That man wore his clothes and ran from the house. She was about to pack her clothes but he stood up and grabbed her hand and said "you time is over. Now get out." "But my stuff-" he cut her off and shouted "out". She picked up her purse from the table and about to run but he grabbed her hand. She looked at him with a relief face and said: " I know you love me and won''t leave me." He just took his ring from her finger and the house keys then pushed her. "Out," he said in a cold voice She just gave him a look and ran from the house. He heard the sound of the door mming. He sat on his knees and held his hair in his fist and pulled it. He screamed and started to cry on his fate. After for some time, he realised that not all woman are going to be like his mother. All the woman are like his stepmother. She left them all alone and ran with some bastard. He made a promise to himself that he won''t love anyone now. All are after his money and his fame. Now he is going to show them his cruel face. His father was right if we give them love then they would leave us alone. He wiped his tears and promised himself that he won''t show his soft side to anyone. . . . (Jack 26, Anna 18 and Charlotte 20) He was sitting on a stool in the bar and gulped down his drink. This was his 5th ss of whiskey. But it didn''t make any difference to him as his tolerance limit is high. He stood up from his seat and paid the bartender who smiled at him. He was about to leave when he bumped into something or someone. "I am so sorry sir. Please ept my apology" he heard a soft silky voice. He pulled back and saw that it was a girl who was ording to him the most beautiful girl after his mother. He saw her dress. She was wearing a white blouse and ck skirt. Her hair was tied into a ponytail and some strands were falling on her face. Her eyes were green with a shade of blue. Her face was glowing but he could see the tiredness which her face was reflecting. He was staring at her which made her ufortable. She cleared her throat he came back into this world and shook his head. "No need to say sorry as it was me who bumped into you. What is your name beautiful?" He asked her with a flirty tone Now he doesn''t need to worry about a new girl for the night. She is going to be his for the night. "My name is Anastasia Dawson. I should leave sir. It''s nice to meet you." She said and was about to leave but he grabbed her wrist. He pulled her to him and leaned down to whisper in her ears "Spend the night with me and you don''t have to work ever." She jerked her hand politely and said "I am sorry sir but I am not that type of girl. I am a one-man woman and I will spend the night with my husband. Excuse me." She ran away and he was gawking at her retreating form in rage. She is just like that bitch Amanda and any other girl. Then why was she showing me her attitude? You wanted to spend your time with me your husband right. Then you will spend with him and soon. He sent her name to his man and told him to find information about this girl. After getting the information, he went to her family and told them that he wanted to marry her. But to his surprise, they agreed without any problem. He just shrugged and told them to arrange it soon. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Third Person POV (Jack 27, Anna 19 and Charlotte 21) (Anna''s delivery day) He woke up when he heard the knock on his door. He frowned and saw that it was nighttime. He got up and opened the door and saw a maid standing outside his door with a nervous face. "Sir your brother came and told me to give you this." She said and gave him his phone. He looked at his phone in confusion and took it from her and told her to go. He looked at his phone and saw 70 missed calls from Maria. His eyes got widened he remembered about Anna. He hurriedly calls her and she picked it up within second and heard her sniffing "Hello" "Maria. How is Anna? Is she alright and what''s happening." He asked her in one breath. "Jack" he heard her voice cracking and his heart started to beat faster. "Jack, Anna is in aa. Her pregnancy wasplicated and she had to choose between herself and her babies and she chose her babies." He heard her sobbing over the phone. He started to breathe heavily and he felt an unfamiliar sting in his eyes. "Maria I...I aming." He stuttered then hanged the call. The phone fell on the floor and Jack sat on the bed with a heavy heart. He shouldn''t have slept. He should be there for her. He should have helped her. He should be there to tell that doctor to save his wife. How can Rose do that to him after knowing what he had gone through? He felt rage in his veins and he walked toward Charlotte''s room and saw that she was sitting on the bed just staring ahead. "Charlottee. We have to go to the hospital." He told and dragged her toward the main door. "But why what happened." She asked him in worry. He sat in the car and drove to the hospital and said: "Anna is in aa." "What " she yelled in surprise. But he didn''t say anything and just concentrate on the road. They reached and he ran toward the reception and asked her about Anna. She told him her room number and they went toward the ICU. Rose walked out of the room and Jack was about to ask her about Anna but stopped when he felt a p on his face. "You are a fucking disgrace. It''s good that Alice died on that day because you would have killed her today with your disgusting behaviour." She told him coldly. "Don''t shout at my brother. You don''t know anything." Charlotte told her but Rose just gave her a cold re which was enough to silence her. "Shut up Charlotte. You don''t have any right to say anything. You and Amy (Rose and Richard''s daughter) are brats. Don''t you ever dare to interrupt me again." Rose scolded her. "Where is my wife," Jack asked her through clenched teeth. Roseughed and pped sarcastically and said "She is in aa. In fact, her heartbeat stopped for a few minutes when she delivered YOUR babies. That reminds me where were you when your WIFE was inbor." Rose made sure to emphasised your and wife. She can''t believe this is the same Jack who was always kind to others. This all happened because of his bastard father who can''t keep his dick in his pants. Maybe if Alice was alive then this wouldn''t have happened. She sighed when she thought about her dead best friend. "What. You should have saved her instead of the babies. What kind of a doctor you are. You should have called me." Jack yelled at her and fisted his hand to control himself. Rose looked at him in shock. Is he ying with me? That''s what she was thinking. "Oh please, you''re the one who told me to save the babies when I called you." She told him with R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only disgust. Jack looked at her with a confused expression and said "when did you call me. First I was sleeping and second, my phone was not with me." Rose looked at him with sharp eyes but she can see that he is telling her the truth. "Leave this. Tell me where is she." He asked her in a cold voice. Rose scoffed and said "Anna is in that room and your babies are in her room too" Jack walked toward the room and Charlotte followed him too. He stopped when he saw his wife lying on the bed looking pale as death. Two tubes were attached to her body and her face was covered with an oxygen mask. He sat beside her in the chair and stared at her for a few seconds then moved his hand toward her face. He tucked the strand of her hair behind her ear with shaking hands. He grabbed her delicate pale hand in his hand and kissed it softly. "Jack see" he heard Charlotte voice and looked toward her and saw that she is holding his baby. She gave him a baby who was wrapped in a pink nket and a small cute face was popping out of it. He removed the nket to see the baby and his heart skipped a beat when he saw his daughter''s innocent face. A lone tear fell out of his eyes and dropped on his baby''s face. He wiped it clean softly with his finger. The baby responded and pouted her lips and smiled softly but her eyes were still closed. "They are so beautiful" Charlotte whispered softly while caressing the cheeks of the baby boy. "Yeah, you are right. They are precious." He replied back and kissed his baby''s cheek. She waved her hands and made an irritated face when his trimmed beard tickled her cheeks. He was looking at her every reaction in Awe. Finally, he got something good in his life after his wife. "Jack we should take them home. They are alright but still, they should be at home." Charlotte told him with concern "But Anna will be alone here." He replied back and cuddled the baby to his chest. "Then I will take them home. You can stay here with her. But you have toe home with me for now." She told him while cooing the baby boy. Jack nodded his head after thinking for some time. He stood up and leaned down toward Anna to kiss ger forehead. The door opened and Maria came inside and got surprised when she saw him. She gave him a disappointed look and shook her head. Jack looked at her and said, "I will exin it." She just sighed and nodded. "I am taking them home then wille back. You stay here till Ie back." "Okay take care of them," Maria told them with no emotions. They reached home and Jack called some people to decorate the babies room. After giving them instruction he took them to his room andid them gently on the bed. He sat beside them and looked at them with wondering eyes. They made something so beautiful and innocent. Suddenly the babies started to cry causing both brother and sister to panic. He took the baby girl in his arms and cooed her. But babies cries were not stopping. "Maybe they are hungry Jack," Charlotte suggested and Jack nodded absentmindedly. Charlotte went downstairs and called Maria and asked her about their food. Maria told them to give them the baby form and also to her how to give them. Charlotte called Jack and said that she is going to get their food. She went to the supermarket and bought baby bottles, baby form etc. She reached home and walked straight to the kitchen. She filled the bottles with form then checked the temperature. She went upstairs to the room and gave him the bottle and told him how to feed it. She fed the baby boy while Jack was feeding the baby girl. After that, she reminds him to burp them. After kissing them goodbye, he went to the hospital and told Maria to go back. Maria protested but he told her that babies need her too. She couldn''t deny as she promised Anna that she will take care of them, so she agreed. Jack stayed with her all day and night expect two hours which he spent with the babies. He was just praying for her. She has to be alright. Her babies need her And he too. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Anna POV My real father is also here. I gulped when his familiar eyes locked with mine. Rose came toward me with a teary face and hugged me gently then kissed my forehead. I closed my eyes to feel the moment. I always wanted this kind of affection from my mother. "How are you feeling Anna." She asked me with concern. I gave her a small smile and said: "I am fine Mrs Williams." Iid my babies on the bed next to me and stroked their cheeks. I don''t want to face them and this is the best way to avoid their scrutinizing gaze. "Anna you mother is also here with your sister and dad well stepdad," Jack told me. I looked at him with amazed and shocked eyes. My mother is here. That means she cares about me right. That''s why she came here to meet me. "Where is she? Can you call her here?" I asked him excitedly He looked at Mr Williams who was ring at him. I looked at them with furrowed eyebrows. "She is outside. I will call her" Jack said and went outside. "Anna how are you. Are you feeling any pain" Mr Williams asked me "I am alright Mr Wiims," I said monotonously He gave me a hurt look and sat beside me. My hands started to sweat so I wiped it with my dress. "I am your father Anna. Why are you behaving so formally with me? " he asked me. His voice was filled with emotions. He was looking at me with those sad eyes. "You raped my mother, Mr Williams. Do you want me to support you on that matter?" I told him softly "I didn''t ra-" Before he couldplete the sentence the door opened and my mother came inside. I looked at her with a smile. But she had disappointment in her eyes. She stood beside my bed and looked at me with a bored look and said "Oh! You are alive." I lowered my head to hide the tears in my eyes and said "Unfortunately" I am so stupid. How could I think that she would be worried about me? The tears rolled down on my cheeks. I wiped it quickly. I don''t want to show her that her reaction hurt me. "How are you mom," I asked her softly "I was happy and living my life until someone called me here to waste my time." She said I heard a gasp and I turned my gaze toward the door. Jack was at the door and was staring at mom with angry eyes. "What the fuck did you just say." He roared and mom visibly flinched. She looked at him with fear butposed herself. She hid her shaky voice behind fake brave voice. "I said that you had wasted my time." He marched toward her and grabbed her hand making me gasp. He dragged her toward the door and opened it. When he pushed her outside the door, I shouted "Jack. She is my mom." "She deserves it, Anna. Let her ruin in hell." Mrs Williams said while patting my shoulder softly. "I don''t want to watch your ugly face again. Go to hell with your bastard husband. I will ruin you." Jack shouted and mmed the door shut on her face. He walked toward me and said "rest. I will take you home when you heal." "You won''t Jack. She is going with me. Don''t forget that I am her father." Mr Williams said with a cold voice. Jack chuckled darkly and stood a step away from Mr Williams and said "she is my wife and the mother of my child. So she is going with me, to her real home." Rose intervened and said softly "Jack you hurt her. You raped her and beat her. She is hurting and right now you are not what she wanted and needed. Let us take her to our home." "Stop it. I am not amodity whom you can take to your home." I said softly They all turned their attention toward me then I said "I don''t want to go with either of you. I am going to live with my babies alone." I wiped my tears and said, "please go from here." "Anna I am your husband. You can''t leave I won''t let you." Jack said coldly. I looked at him and said with the cold eyes "what will you do. Rape me, abuse me or again give me to your father and brother like a whore." "What the fuck." Mr Williams said and punched Jack on his face which made me gasp. "You hurt my daughter and gave her to that bastard. Did you forget what he did to your mother?" He said and Jack looked at him with pained eyes. "I didn''t forget. They won''t let me." Jack replied without any emotions in his voice. "Please go from here. Leave " I said while massaging my head. Iid down on the bed and closed my eyes as my head is paining like hell. And moreover, I don''t want to fight with them. I don''t know when I dozed off but before that, I felt a caress on my head and heard ''I Love You''. . . . I woke up when I heard the cries of my babies. I opened my eyes and saw that they are with Rose and Jane. I looked around and saw that Jack is not in the room. I sat up and hissed in pain when my back touched the bed. "Are you ok?" Rose asked me with worry. I shook my head and some tears fell from my eyes. It''s paining like hell. She looked at my back and gasped then said "your stitches are torn. Let me call the doctor." "I''ll call him," Jane said and put Mia on the bed and walked outside. "They are hungry. Give them to me." I said and forward my hand. She looked at me furrowed expression and said: "you are in pain." "I don''t care about my pain," I said and heard her sigh. The doctor came and started to work on my stitches while I was feeding my babies. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The doctor left the room after finishing it. Rose sat on the chair beside my bed. I burped them thenid them down on the bed. Rose took my hand in her hand and said softly "listen to me Anna very carefully" I looked at her and she gave me a small smile and said "Anna, don''t think that I am taking my husband''s side. I am a woman and I won''t give you any bad advice. My husband is innocent. It was your mother who took the advantage." I frowned and whispered "but mom said" she cut me off and said, "don''t trust that witch''s words." She took a deep breath and said "Anna I love my husband more than anyone but before that, I am a woman and it''s my responsibility to fight for a woman. Your mother drugged my husband and took advantage of him. When they arrested him, they did the blood test and they had found the drug in his blood. I just had my Amy and he loves his children very much. He swore on them and I know he won''t lie." I looked at her in shock and open my mouth to say something but closed it as I don''t know what to say. "Take your time baby. Come with us, Anna. You are my husband''s daughter. When Sandra told us that she is pregnant, I was ready to ept the baby but I wanted Sandra out of our''s life. She is a witch who only knew one thing and that is to ruin someone''s life." She said softly I really don''t know what to say. It was too much for me to handle. My head started to throb in pain. The gate opened and Mr Williams came and I just sighed. He sat on the chair and held my other hand. "Just give us a chance. I won''t let you down, sweety. Just one chance." He told me very softly The tears fell rolled down on my cheeks again. All I have been doing is crying. "I don''t want to ruin another family." I finally said what I was thinking. They looked at me with confusion and I chuckled softly and said "My real family was perfect but I ruined it with my presence. Then I ruined the bond between my husband and his sister. I don''t want to do that with your family too." "Anna" I cut off Rose before she could say anything and said "No Rose let meplete. You guys have a perfect family. You guys love each other. I am a stranger to you all. I will be an intruder in your family." My tears now turned into sobs. I tried to wipe my tears but they are not stopping. "Don''t cry sweety" I felt his hand on my face and I flinched. He stopped for a few minutes then wiped it slowly. "I never wanted anything other than my parent''s love. I did everything for that but still, here I am. I know that I don''t have anyone other than my husband and babies in this world." I said sadly I sniffled then continued "Now for the sake of babies, I am going to leave him. I am going to stay alone with my babies. They are my priority." "Anna think wisely. "Rose said but I just shook my head and said " I did. You should go. I am fine. Don''t waste your time on for someone like me." With that, I turned my face andid beside my babies but before I could close my eyes, I felt a hand yanking me to sit. I shrieked in surprise and looked at the angry eyes of Mr Williams. He was sitting in front of me and was looking very angry. This was enough for me to start shivering. I looked at him with fear and his grip on my wrist loosen enough to not hurt me. "Now just shut up and listen to me. I am taking you and your babies home with me with or without your will. I am your father don''t forget that. Is that clear?" He asked me with angrily "Crystal" I replied him back with trembling lips. "Richard stop this. You are scaring her." Rose scolded him. But he just replied her back without looking at her. His gaze was still on me "She should be. Now Rest Anna because you areing with us tomorrow. " ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Third-person POV Anna slept after telling them to leave her alone. Jack was tempted to wake her up but decided against it. He brushed her hair then leaned down to kiss her head and whispered: "I love you." Richard grabbed his hand and dragged him out of the room. Jack didn''t make any attempt to stop him. Charlotte stood up when she saw that Richard was dragging Jack out of the hospital. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She followed them and shouted, "Where are you talking my brother?" Richard stopped and just red at her and said coldly "Come here" Charlotte swallowed hard and walked toward him with slow steps. He sacred her more than her father. Richard looked at the scared looking Charlotte who was now standing in front of him. She was just like her mother except in nature. Alice was an angel soul but her daughter is a spoilt brat. It was his mistake as well. He didn''t refuse her anything. For him, she is also his daughter. He never differentiated between her and Amy (his daughter). "Sit in the car," he told her coldly She looked at with wide eyes and looked toward Jack who was just staring at Richard. "Do I have to repeat myself?" He asked with a raised eyebrow. She shook her head and sat in the backseat of the car quickly. Jack sat on the passenger seat. Richard shook his head and sat inside the car then drove it toward Jack''s house. The drive toward their home was a silent one. No one said anything during the whole ride. They reached Jack''s house and walked inside the house. Richard sat on the couch of the living room. Both siblings sat in from of him on the couch. Charlotte was fiddling with the hem of her top. For some reason she was nervous. Maybe because she was scared of him. But she knew that he won''t harm her. On the other side, Jack was calm as always. He was just worried about his wife who was in the hospital. "Why did you married her Jack?" Richard''s voice brought him back and he looked at his mentor who was a father figure to him. "I don''t think it''s necessary to give you all the answers," Jack answered him with attitude. Richard just chuckled darkly and said "Answer that question, Jake. I am your mentor." "I liked her and asked her to sleep with me as I thought that she will be like any other girl. But she refused me and told me that she would sleep with her husband. So I asked her parents about the marriage and they said yes." Jack answered his question with an emotionless voice. Richard shook his head and asked "Why did you abuse that girl Jack. She is even younger than your sister. How could you do that to her?" Jack just pressed his lips together to avoid saying anything. But after some time he opened his mouth and told him everything. "When she refused me, I thought she was just ying hard to get. After" he gulped then continued "After Amanda, I didn''t date any girl as I thought they would be like her. I just fucked them then on the next day I left them. So I used Anna too to quench my thirst." Richard fisted his hand when Jack told him from the starting till now. He can''t believe that his daughter suffered that much. He was feeling that it was his fault as he didn''t fight hard for her. But he thought that she would be happy with her mother. "Are you taking your medications, Jack?" He asked Jack with a worried expression. Charlotte looked at them in confusion. "What are they talking about?" She thought in her mind. "Which medicines Jack" She voiced her thought and "I will tell youter Charlotte." He whispered softly. "No, I am not taking any medication since I left Amanda." He replied him softly Richard looked at him with shocked eyes as he can''t believe what he is hearing. The doctor told them that he has to take this medication for the rest of his life or else his minor mood changes would turn into a full-blown mania. No wonder he made his daughter''s life hell. The poor girl was suffering without knowing that her husband is bipr. "What the fuck Jack how can you stop your medicine? You know what would happen if you stopped them. Nevertheless, you did so." Richard yelled at him Charlotte''s jumped at his tone but Jack was still. He just massaged his temple as his head is aching. "So what if I did. I didn''t have anyone in my life that time except Charlotte but she was out of the states. I wanted to be the best for Amanda but that bitch cheated me. So I did what I think was right. And now I want my wife and babies back in my life." Jack shouted in frustration Then added "And no one can stop me" . . . Anna POV Now we are standing outside a big mansion. I looked at this ce in Awe. It was just simply amazing. My wounds are still not healed. Mr Williams told me that he hired a nurse and a doctor for me. They will treat me at his house so I don''t have to stay in the hospital. I think he did because he doesn''t want me to stay near Jack. I agreed not because I wanted to but because Mr Wims practically threatened me. I straighten my dress which Rose brought for me when I was in the hospital. I will stay here for some time then I will leave his house and will stay alone with my babies. Speaking of my babies, Jane and Rose are holding them as I am weak right now. They are looking at their surrounding with wide eyes while waving their hands in the air. Their every smile made me very happy. I will try to give them every happiness in the world. The door opened and we walked inside. A girl, who looked exactly like Rose, came running down the stairs. She hugged Mr Williams and said "Daddy you are here. I missed you." Oh! So she is his daughter. She is so pretty. And in front of her, I am looking like a in Jane. (Cough *Be Swan* Cough) "You saw me like a week ago Princess. But I missed you too." He replied back to her with a soft smile. Her eyesnded on me and she looked at me with curious eyes and said: "Who is she, Daddy." Mr Wims came toward me and wrapped his arm around my shoulder and took me toward her. "She is your sister, Princess." He said with a warm smile. I gave her a small smile and moved my hand toward her and said: "Hello my name is Anastasia Miller." She just red with those furious eyes and said something which shook me to the core. "So you are the one who snatched my Jack away from me." {Guys Amy is not Amanda.} ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Guys Amy is not Amanda. Amanda was in college with Jack but Amy was in college with Charlotte. Anna POV I was taken aback by her question. Her Jack? Was she his ex? How could I have known about that because all he did was fuck me We never talked to each other. We only said a few words to each other which were not enough for the continuation of our rtionship. "What," I asked her in a small voice. "Amy stop," Rose said and gave Mia to Jane. But Amy ignored her and turned her re toward me. She moves closer to me and hissed "He was supposed to marry me. Dad told me that he will talk to Jack about it. Charlotte always wanted me to be her sister inw. But you, you spoiled my life. I hate you. I won''t ever ept you as my sister." "Amy shut up. Stop being a brat." Rose shouted at her "Why are you shouting at me Mom. Is that because of that bit-" Rose pped her hard which shocked me. I didn''t know she had it within her. Rose looked at Amy with shocked eyes. Her eyes were filled with sadness. She took a step toward Amy but Amy took a step back while looking at her with hurt filled eyes. "This is the first time you have ever raised your hand on me. And this is because of that bitch." Amy said while ring at me then ran upstairs. I held my tears which was begging to fall from my eyes and looked at them with sad eyes. "I told you that I am a curse. I will ruin your family as I did with the other two. You still have a chance to let me go. I will stay with my babies." I told them with trembling lips. Rose came toward me and said "Come Anna. I will show you your room." She led me toward my room which was on the ground floor. And I was thankful for it. She opened the door and I saw that it was a big room and the two cribs were ced beside the bed. "If you want a different room for the babies then we can do that too. It will just take some time for decoration." She told me with a smile. I just gave her a small smile and said "this is more than enough for us. Thank you for letting us stay here but I am promising you that I will find a job soon. I don''t want to be a burden on you." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She shook her head then grabbed my hand in her and said "You are not a burden nor your babies are. You are my husband''s daughter which makes you mine too. A daughter can never be a burden for her parents." She left my hand and caressed my cheeks then said "take some rest, Anna. You needed that. I will send you the dinner in your room. Jane is also here with you. Call her if you need anything." I just nodded and said "Thankyou " She smiled at me then kissed my head and said "no need for that Anna. Now rest honey." With that, she left the room and Iid on the bed after feeding them. But sleep was far away from my eyes. I don''t know when I fall into a deep slumber. . . . It has been a week since I have been staying here. It was awkward for the first 2 days but after that, I ignored this awkwardness. The doctor, who was hired for me, told me that I am now fine and can move on my own without any pain. He will remove the stitches from my back on the next week. I am d for it so that I can dress without anyone''s assistance. Rose told me to join them on the breakfast today. In this week I had my food alone in my room as the doctor told me not to move. I got out of the bed and went straight to the bathroom and took a quick shower. After the shower, I walked out of the room and moved toward the walk-in closet which was filled with a lot of clothes. I shook my head and wore my undies than a cherry coloured sweater with ck denim jeans. I braided my hair then applied some lip balm. I walked toward my babies and saw they woke up. I picked them up from their cribs andid them down on the bed. I fed them and after that, I changed their diapers and clothes. I called Jane and she came within a minutes and said: "I was justing." I smiled her and said softly "that''s alright. Just sit with them. I wille back quickly after having breakfast with them" She nodded her head and sat on the bed. I kissed my babies face for thest time and walked out. I entered the dining room and saw that they all are sitting there. Ace (Williams''s son) and Avril (Ace''s wife) were also present there. I gulped down the nervousness and wiped my sweaty hands from my jeans and walked toward them. They stopped their conversation and looked at me. Rose smiled at me and said "Hello Anna. Come join us." I nodded and sat down on the chair next to Ace. I said softly "Good Morning Everyone." They all replied back to me except Amy. I sighed and started to fiddle with the hem of my top. A maid came and served me my food and I mumbled a ''Thank you '' to her. There was a silence for a few minutes then I heard Ace voice "How are you, Mrs Miller" "Anna, please. And I am fine" I replied him back softly. "I am very happy to know that you are my sister. I promise you that I will be a good brother to you." Ace told me softly I was feeling like my heart will burst with emotions that I am feeling right now. But before I could reply to him, I heard Amy voice "oh yeah. Now you don''t want me as your sister too. This bitch is snatching everything from me. First my love and now my family. Why don''t you just go and die somewhere?" I dropped my spoon on the te and stood up from my chair and mumbled with trembling lips "Excuse me." I left the dining room quickly and wiped my tears. I took a deep breath and walked inside the room where I am staying. I mean I can''t say that it''s my room as I am a guest in their house. Jane looked at me with worried eyes. Maybe she saw my red eyes. I gave her a smile and said: "You should go and have your breakfast, Jane." "Have you had your breakfast." She asked me and I said, "yeah I had it already." She nodded and walked away from the room. I sat on the bed then looked at my hands. I don''t want to create any problems in this family. I can''t handle anyone''s hate anymore. I am fucking tired of it. I am going to find a job so that I can support my self and my babies. I don''t want to depend on someone anymore. My phone rang and I picked it up and my face paled when I saw the name. It was from Jack. My hands started to tremble and my heart was in my throat. I cleared my throat and answered it with shaky fingers and whispered "Hello." "Anna. Are you okay?" He asked me with a soft voice "I am alive and still living," I mumbled softly "I miss you and our babies. I want you back with me." He told me calmly I shook my head and replied "Jack please leave us alone now. I want to live please Jack." "Don''t say that. I can''t live without you and our babies. I love you." He replied and I closed my eyes. I was longing to hear these words since my childhood. I wanted someone to love me. And I think that was my mistake. Love is not for someone like me. "For you, I will do everything. I will go back on medication. I will attend the anger management sses for you. But I want a chance please Anna. Just one chance." He spoke with desperation. I sighed and massaged my temples and said "I want time Jack. I will give you that chance only when you will change. Goodbye" I cut the call before he could reply. What medication he was talking about. I am totally confused. The door of the room opened and I saw that it was the Williams family except for Amy. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Anna POV I straighten myself and got out of bed. But Rose shook her head and said: "Sit down Anna." I swallowed the nervousness and sat again. They, as in Ace and Mr and Mrs Williams, sat on the bed too. "I don''t even know how to apologise to you, Anna. I am so sorry. I am such a bad father. I let my daughter hurt my other daughter verbally. Please forgive me." Mr Williams spoke with guilt. I shook my head and said "Don''t. It''s not your mistake. And what she said was right." "No Anna. She was not right. She doesn''t have any right to misbehave with you. You are her sister too. I know it''s sudden for her but still." Rose spoke softly "Charlotte and Amy knew each other since their childhood. They are like sisters. When Amy was a teenager she started to crush on Jack." Rose exined She chuckled then continued "Jack always cared about her not because he liked her. That''s because she is like a sister to him. He saw her just like he saw Charlotte." "When she turned 18, she came to me and said ''Dad I love Jack. I know he loves me too that is why he is staying single. He is waiting for me. Please fix our marriage. I know he won''t refuse you.'' To make her happy, I also said that I will just wait for some time." Mr Wims spoke softly Then continued "I did that to give her time. So that she can get over this crush. But what I didn''t understand was that she really loves him." He stopped then took a deep breath then said "When Jack invited us to his wedding, my Amy''s heart broke and she confessed her love to him. The poor boy was looking at her with a surprised expression. He then told her that he always loves her but like a sister." He rubbed his eyes then Rose spoke "my poor baby was heartbroken. She locked herself in her room and didn''te out of it for 7 days. I can''t hate Jack for breaking her heart because that was not his fault. That''s why we didn''t attend your wedding." That was a lot for me to digest. I don''t know what to say. I just sighed and said, "Thats why she hates me." Ace shook his head and said "She doesn''t hate you. She is just a spoilt brat. Believe me, she and Charlotte both are same. Dad spoiled them too much and now they are throwing a lot of tantrums." "Now rest Anna and again I am sorry sweety," Rose said and kissed my head. Ace kissed my head too then they left when Mr Williams said: "I want to talk to her alone." Now we are alone in this room and truth to be told he scared me. I swallowed the lump then cleared my throat. "What do you want to talk?" I asked him slowly when I gathered all the strength. He looked at me with a smiley face and said: "I want you to continue your study, Anna." I gave him a surprised look. I always wanted to study further but mom told me to do it with my own money. It took me around 2 years to earn some money but it was not enough. But thank God I got a schrship for that. But I have to cancel it as mom told me to marry Jack. I sighed in sadness and looked at him. "Really," I asked him with an excited face He chuckled and said "Yes. I heard that you got a schrship as you were an intelligent student. So I have decided to ask about this to you." I nodded my head quickly and said "Yes I want to. And I promise you that I will return your money to as soon as I get a job." He held my hand and I flinched. I didn''t mean to but it was a reflex reaction from my side. He noticed it but didn''t react to it. "I am your father Anna. Whatever I have will be yours and your siblings after me. Dont embarrass me like that. And you will be spending your money. I will give you your card and your car key. Do whatever you want with it, honey." He said and gave me a fatherly hug. He kissed my hair then pulled away. I am very excited about my new journey. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "But what about my babies," I asked him worriedly Heughed softly then said, "Jane is here for that work honey." I bit my lips but nodded anyway. I trust Jane. She won''t harm them. "Take some rest, Anna." He said with a smile them left the room. I walked toward the door and closed it. . . . Next day, I told the maid to give me my breakfast in my room but she told me that Rose mam told her to call me outside for breakfast. I sighed and told her that I aming. She nodded and left the room. I don''t want Amy to humiliate me again. But I can''t deny them either. I picked up my babies from the crib and sat on the bed. I fed them while ying their little hands. After that, I patted their back until they burped. Iid them down on the bed while cooing them. I was about to call Jane but my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was again Jack. I massaged my temples and picked it up and said "Hello" "Anna I want to meet you and my babies for thest time." He said without beating around the bush. "I... I don''t want to meet you." I reply back softly "Don''t say no Anna. I promise you that I won''t disturb you after that." He pleaded I gasped in surprised when I heard his pleading tone. This is the first time I have ever heard him speak like that. "I... Ok but where?" I asked him I just wanted to get over this. I wanted to move forward and start a new life without any fear. I heard him sigh in relief then he replied "Our home. I will pick you up and the babies after 30 minutes." I nodded and replied "Ok" and cut the call. I went inside the bathroom to take a shower then wore my clothes. Ibed my hair and curled it. Then I wore my heels and turned toward my babies to dress them. I called Jane and told her to stay with them. She nodded but looked at me with confusion. I walked toward the dining room where everyone was having their breakfast. I smiled and said a "Good morning" to everyone. They looked at me with a simple except Amy. But on the good side, she wasn''t ring at me either. She was just ying with her food. I cleared my throat and said, "Jack called me and he told me that he wanted to meet me for thest time and I said yes." They all were looking at me with a surprised look. My hands were shaking and I fisted them. Finally Rose spoke "It''s your wish sweety. We won''t stop you but take someone with you." "I''lle with you." Ace said and stood up. I shook my head and said "You don''t have to. I will be fine." "Ok, but take Jane with you. She will handle the babies." Mr Williams said with a small smile on his face I nodded and called Jane. She came within a minute. I told her to get ready. She didn''t ask me any question just nodded her head and got ready. . . . My heart started to beat really fast as soon as I saw his car. I was sitting outside in the garden with my babies and Jane. He got out of his car and walked toward me with firm steps. He has indeed a dominant aura which was scaring me. I stood up when he came close to me and swallowed the bile which was rising in my throat. He kissed my lips softly and sighed in it. He pulled away and said, "Thank you for meeting with me." I bit my lips and just stood there. He moved toward Jane and took the babies out of her arms. He peppered kisses on their whole face and they giggled when finally after two days they got their father''s love. "Come," he said and I walked toward his car slowly with quiet but steady steps. I sat in the passenger seat and saw that he was making babies sit on their baby seat. Jack looked at Jane with a raised eyebrow when Jane sat beside them. "I aming with you too. Mr Williams told me to." Jane answered his unasked question. He just rolled his eyes and sat on the driving seat and drove off from there. The ride was not that silent because we all can hear my babies giggling andughing. They are really happy to meet their father after two days. They missed him too much. They didn''tugh in these two days. I really don''t know what to do. I want my babies to get their father love as well. We reached his home and went outside. As soon as I ced my foot inside, Maria engulfed me in a hug. I was shocked for a minute but then hugged her back tightly. She pulled away and said "Are you Ok" I nodded and said in a soft voice "I am fine." "Maria we will have our lunch in our bedroom. And Jane take babies to their room." Jack said and wrapped his hand around my waist and led me toward his room. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Anna POV I can feel my heart thundering the moment we reached his room. He opened it and I can hear my screaming and pleading. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm myself. I can''t get nervous, not right now. We sat on the bed and I turned my gaze toward my hands. I can feel him staring at me and I just wanted to hide from his scrutinized gaze. He took my hands into his hands and I flinched. He stopped for a few seconds then held my hand to his lips and kissed it softly. I looked at him with a stunned expression and he stared at me then gave me a soft smile. "Anna I... I am so sorry" he said softly This man was surprising me today with his every actions and word. But he always had a habit to surprise me. "I should not have hit you, raped you or abused you. I am so sorry. It''s just that I can''t control myself. Something in me wanted me to hurt you. I don''t want to do that but it overpowers me." He spoke calmly Then he shook his head and continued "But now I will correct it. I will stop hitting you. I will change myself but be patient with me. Because I don''t really know what I am doing. Will you give me your support." He was looking at me with hopeful eyes. What happened to him? Why he is acting like this? "I don''t know what to say," I told him with a sigh and turned my gaze down to stare at our joined hands. He grabbed my chin gently and made me look toward him and said "I will wait for your answer. I will give you 6 months for that. I am leaving this country for 6 months. I am going to stay in a Rehab Center. They told me that they will treat me and I will also start taking my medications. I doing this for you and our babies." He leaned down toward my lips and pecked it softly and whispered "I love you" before capturing my lips N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. to his. I leaned back andid down on the bed. He was hovering over me and was biting my lips softly. I ced my hand on his chest and pushed him gently. He broke the kiss and pulled himself away from me and looked at me angrily. His eyes were filled with anger and I started to shiver in fear and he saw that too. He turned his back to me and I saw his shoulder moving up and down. I froze and wait for him to hit me but that didn''te. Still, I waited for a few minutes and he turned toward me. His eyes were not angry anymore instead it got soft. He leaned down and kissed my head then whispered "I am sorry " "Come," he said and forwarded his hand in front of me. I took a deep breath then ced my hand on his and stood up. He wrapped his hand around my waist and led me towards downstairs. Maria and the few maids were cing the dishes on the table. I sat on the chair beside Jack. Lily served me and Jack the food and I started to eat it slowly. "I missed your handmade food, Anna." He said suddenly I choked on my food and started to cough. He patted my back and gave me water to drink. I finally calm down and looked at him with shocked eyes and said "I want to go back. They told me to I lied to him but he didn''t say anything just nodded and stood up. He went upstairs and came back with babies in his arms. Mia was cuddling on his chest but Matthew was wide awake and smiling at everything. Jane was behind him and looking at him narrowed eyes. He stood in front of me and kissed babies. He gave the babies to Jane and said: "Leave us alone Jane." Jane just nodded and stood a little away from me. He moved close to me and grabbed my waist. "Take care of yourself Anna and take these with you too." He said and gave me three cards. I shook my head and said "I don''t want these. I never wanted your money, Jack." "I know but still it''s yours. I don''t want you to worry about money so take this," he said and gave them to me. I pressed my lips together and took those cards. He then said "I will see you after 6 months. Will you wait for me?" "I don''t know," I told him honestly "You will. I know that." He spoke with confidence and walk toward the babies to kiss them goodbye for thest time. . . . We reached Mr Wims home and sat in the living room. I told Jane to take the babies to the room as they are sleeping. I asked the maid about them and she told me that both Mr and Mrs Wims are not at home. I nodded and said thank you to her and walked back inside my room to read for some time. Iid beside my babies and started to think about my day. I have to talk to someone about today. And Rose is the best person for that. She once told me that she knew Jack since his childhood. Maybe she knew about the medication he was talking about. He is leaving that means I don''t have to worry about him for 6 months. I fell asleep while thinking about today. I woke up when I felt a hand stroking my hair and I stirred and opened my eyes. I saw that it was Rose who was smiling at me softly. I smiled back at her and sat up on the bed. "Why didn''t you eat your lunch, Anna. It''s not good to skip your lunch. Come and now eat your dinner." She told me softly Dinner? I looked toward the window and saw that instead of sunlight rays the darkness is peeking from it. "Oh I was tired," I said after a few minutes. She looked at me with a concerned face and asked with hesitation "Anna he didn''t do anything with you. Right?" "No, he didn''t. I want to talk to you about something Rose." I said and tucked the strand of hair behind my ear. "Of course Anna." She said "He told me that he going to some rehab centre for Anger management and won''te back till 6 months," I told her slowly Her eyes got widened and she looked at me with big wide eyes. Maybe it was shocking news for her too. "He was talking about going back on some medication. What was he talking about Rose?" I asked her with restlessness The question is eating me alive and I can''t tolerate that anymore. She was not responding to my question and was just staring at me in a daze. I shook her gently and asked "Rose are you OK" She sighed and said "I can''t tell you about it Anna Sweety. You have to ask about that to Jack. It''s his story to share. Come it''s dinner time. And from tomorrow you have to join college also." I frowned and thought "Why they are hiding this from me." ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Anna POV I was fumbling with the belt of my dress on the way to the college. I was too nervous to do anything. It has been around two years since I graduated and to think about socialising again with people was enough to make me panic. I felt a hand on my shoulder and I got startled. I looked to my side and saw that Mr Williams was smiling at me. He told me that he would drop me to my college as it was my first day. I refused and told him that he doesn''t have to but still, he insisted and for that I am grateful. Saying goodbye to my babies for a few hours was very tough for me. I don''t know why but they started to cry when I kissed them goodbye and left them with Jane. Some tears fell from my eyes too when I saw their crying face. I hugged them and kissed their face to calm them. But that didn''t stop there crying. And after 5 minutes they fell asleep while crying. Their flushed red face was breaking my heart slowly. But I told myself that I am doing this for them. Rose told me to pump some breastmilk so that Jane would feed them in my absence. I agreed because that was a great idea. So now I am not worried about their hunger but still, I miss them. "Don''t be nervous honey. You would be alright." He said and I bit my lips then nodded He gave me a smile which I returned then turned my gaze toward the window away from him. I heard him sigh. It''s not like I am ufortable with him. It''s just that I don''t want to befortable with him. I was alone since childhood then I got married but still was alone. And now I got to know that I have a father. It was overwhelming for me. I don''t know how to react or talk to anyone. The car stopped and I turned to Mr Williams. He looked at me and said, "we have reached honey." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I nodded and my hands started to sweat. I can hear my heart thundering. "Take a deep breath, Anna. Everything is going to be okay honey. Now listen to me I have talked to the headmaster about your guards and he agreed. They will follow you in college and I have also assigned a driver for you. He will take you home or anywhere you want to go. The guards would stay with you throughout the college. So don''t worry. If anyone says or do anything just tell your guards, they will handle that person." Mr Wims told me softly "Thank you for everything," I told him softly while looking downwards. He pulled me into a hug and my body got rigid. He must have felt it too because he pulled back. "I am sorry," I told him softly while looking down ashamed. "You don''t have to say sorry honey, I understand. Nowe on. Do you want me to apany you?" He asked with a warm smile I thought about it for a second then shook my head and said: "I would be alright." He nodded and kissed my forehead and said "you are really brave Anna. Don''t let anyone say otherwise. And Amy is here too. If you want anything just ask her." I looked at with shocked eyes. She is here. Is she going to make my life hell in college too? "Don''t fret honey. I had already talked to her and she won''t misbehave with you. If she does then tell me. I will handle her." He told me But I can''t trust his words on this matter. I saw a lot of hate and jealously in her eyes for me. I sighed and prepared myself to face the world. I grabbed my bag and got out of the car. The cool wind was calming my nerves. I looked back and gave Mr Williams a smile and bid bye to him. I started to walk toward the entrance and I showed my card to the guard and he opened the gate for me. I looked back and saw that 2 men who were wearing ck shirt and pants were following me. They are strongly built and their height must be above 6''2. Their face has no emotion and their eyes were covered with shades. I shook my head and turned back and started to walk again. I looked around and saw that many students were talking to each other. Suddenly their gaze turned toward me and they started to talk to each other while looking at me. "Isn''t she Jack Miller wife" "She is so fucking hot. I can''t believe she just had her kids 3 months back." "She isn''t even that pretty. I don''t know why he married her." "I am even prettier than her." "She is a gold digger bitch. I heard she trapped Jack by getting herself pregnant." "I bet she is a wild cat in bed. I promise you that I will have her in my bed before the end of this month." I shook my head and bit my lips to control the tears that were pooling in my eyes. "Silence. Do you want me to show you what Millers are capable of? You are insulting a Miller. Now fuck off." I gasped when I heard a familiar voice of Charlotte Miller, my sister inw. I looked behind me and saw that she was ring at everyone. Now they turned their gaze away from me. She looked at me then her hard gaze turned soft. She walked toward me and grabbed my hand. She led me toward the reception and asked "She is a new student so give her, her schedule. " The receptionist nodded and asked me "your name" "Anastasia Miller," I told her. I don''t know why I added his surname with mine. But it feels natural for me and thats the only surname I have ever used. My parents told me to avoid using their surname as they dont want me to humiliate them. That time, I was hurt but I thought that they just hate me thats why they told me to avoid using it. But now, I know everything. They never considered me their daughter. For them, I was an outsider. I snapped out of my thought when I felt a hand on my shoulder. Charlotte was looking at me with worry but quickly masked it. She gave me my schedule and said: "Come I will drop you to your first ss." I nodded and she led me toward my first ss. I looked toward her and said "Thank you for doing that " She just nodded and said "Dont let anyone here disrespect you. You are Miller and no one got to insult a Miller." With that, she left leaving me alone. . . . The sses before lunch break were not bad. I could feel the stares of all the people but I tried my best to ignore them. Now I am standing outside the Cafeteria. I gathered all my courage then walked inside. Just like in the morning, everyone stopped their work for a few seconds to stare at me. But this time, I didn''t turn my gaze downward instead I held my head high. I walked toward the counter and took my lunch then paid for it. I found an empty table and sat on it. I started to eat my lunch slowly. I finished it then wiped my hands with the tissues. I was about to stand up but stopped when I saw a familiar figureing towards me. "Well Well Well isn''t my sister sitting here." __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Anna POV I moved my gaze away from the floor and looked above and saw that it was none other my newly founded sister Amy. There are two more girls beside her and both were looking at me menacingly. I can''t believe I am facing this again. I thought that this would be over after high school. But oh how wrong I was. I can face them. I had faced worse. I had faced Jack so this can''t be worse than that. "Yes, Amy. Do you want anything?" I asked her with a straight face without showing any emotions. She gave me a vicious re and said "I wanted my Jack back. Would you give him back to me?" I stood up and moved closer to her and said "you have to ask him that. And don''t do that here. We can talk about it at home." Sheughed and said "Home? Thats my home you are talking about." It didn''t hurt me because she was right. Williams home was never my home. My home was and is my husband''s home but I won''t ever go back there with my own will. "You are right. We will talk about this at your home. Please don''t create a scene here." I told her slowly "I will make your life hell here, sister," she said through gritted teeth. "What the hell is happening here?" I heard Charlotte voice from behind Amy. She came toward us and looked at is with a confused look. I sighed because I knew that she would take Amy side. "Amy, what are you doing here?" Charlotte asked her Amy looked at Charlotte with an angry look and said: "I was talking to my sister." "About what?" Charlotte asked her with a raised eyebrow "About the thing, she stole from it," Amy answered with pained eyes Charlotte sighed and said "leave it, Amy. Jack told me to take care of her. Now don''t fight with her. Come on." Charlotte dragged her away from me and turned back to give me a worried look. I picked up my empty te and threw it in the bin. I walked out of the cafeteria again ignoring everyone''s stare. . . . I sighed in relief when my all sses got finished. I picked up my bag and walked out of the university. The guards were following me as they did throughout the day. Now I am tired and most of all I am missing my babies. "Hello" I heard a voice which snapped me out of my thoughts. I stopped and looked around to find the person and saw a handsome man behind me. He is looking very familiar to me but the most important question is why he is calling me. He gave me a smile which was very familiar to me. Maybe I saw him somewhere. He stood in front of me and forwarded his hand and said: "Hello I am Daniel Walker." I shook his head and said "Anastasia Miller" "I saw you in my ss." He said while putting his hands in his pocket I gulped and said, "it''s nice to meet you but I have to go." I turned back and quickly walked back to my car where the guard opened the door for me. I sat inside and looked toward my side where that person was standing still. I don''t want to be seen with anyone. What if someone told this to Jack. I dont even want to imagine what would he do with me. I reached Wims home and got out of the car. I walked inside the living and the first thing I heard made my heart warm. "Your mother is here. Now don''t cry in front of her or it will hurt her. You are her good babies. Right?" Jane said and I heard my babies giggling. I walked toward the couch and sat beside her. I took my babies out of her arms and kissed their whole face. Mia was looking at me curiously but Matthew''s mouth formed a pout and I kissed it. I hugged them again and said, "Mumma missed you a lot." "They missed you too Anna. Now go and take some rest. You must be tired. I will send someone with your lunch." Jane said with a smile I smiled back and her and nodded. I went to my room with my babies. I fed them then put them into their crib. I changed my clothes and put on my PJs. I walked out of the bathroom and saw that someone kept a te of food for me on the bed. I ate my lunch and walked inside the kitchen to rinse my dishes. They told me not to do it or else they would get punished. I walked back inside my room and slept for a little while. I had my dinner with the Williams. They asked me about my day and I told them about it softly leaving the matter rting to Amy and Charlotte. And also I didn''t tell them about the man. What was his name? Huh yeah, Daniel Walker. . . . Three months passed in a blur for everyone but it changed a lot of things in my life. Charlotte has now be my saviour in college. Whenever I fall into a problem, she came there to Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. rescue me. Amy well we are now civil. Actually one time Mr Williams saw her misbehaving with me so he threatened to cut her finances. I felt responsible for it but Mr Williams told me that Amy needed that. She is bing a brat. After that, she didn''t talk to me not in the house nor in college. She hasn''t even looked at me since that day. Apart from that, the guy Daniel has now be my friend sort of. I had no friend from childhood. So he told me that he is now my friend and I just epted it. I didn''t share anything about me. But he told me that he only has an elder brother whose age is 27. He told me that his age is 21 and he is my senior. And it''s his third year after that he would join his family business. He belonged to a rich family. And his parents died in an ident. But I can see that he is hiding something from me. But I didn''t force him as I haven''t told him anything rting to me. Now we are in ss and he was sitting beside me. I am still ufortable around him but I always hid it. I wanted to start a new life and for that, I have to hide my insecurities as well. He passed me a paper. I gave him a look and picked it up and read it. ''Meet me at the cafeteria. I want you to meet my brother.'' I wrote an ''ok'' in the paper and returned the paper back to him. He grinned and mouthed ''Thank you '' I bit my lips to hide my smile and just nodded my head. He is a nice guy and a nicepanion. Now I am standing inside the cafeteria and looking for him. He came after 2 minutes then grabbed my hand to take me out. I flinched when his hand touched mine and he noticed that too. He gave me a sorry look and said "I apologise" He left my hand and told me to follow him. Before epting his friendship, I made it quite clear to him to never touch me. He gave me a strange look but agreed. I wanted to cry on my fate. I wanted to be a normal girl. Now we are standing outside the headmaster office. I gave him a look and asked: "What are we doing here?" He rubbed the back of his neck and said "My brother owns this university and he is a trustee here too" I looked at him with wide eyes and checked my clothes. He wanted me to meet the owner in these clothes. "I am sorry. I should have told you earlier. But he is a nice guy. You will like him for sure." He said with a sheepish smile. Before I could say something, the door opened and I saw someone whom I wanted to avoid. He looked at me in shocked then at Daniel. Now I knew why Daniel was looking familiar to me. His elder brother is none other than Mr Carson Walker. (The one whom Anna met in Jack''s office and he called her beautiful and the one who was in their party. Chris Hemsworth) "Mrs Miller. What are you doing here?" He asked me in shock ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you enjoyed it Till then ? Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Anna POV I snapped out of my daze when he called me ''Mrs Miller''. I gulped and took some deep breath to calm my racing heart. When I met him for the first time, Jack forced me to suck him off. The next time I met him, Jack beat the shit out of me. I started to tremble when I remembered that scenario and ck dot started to appear in vision and engulfed in their trap. . . . Third Person POV Anna was about to fall and both brothers forwarded their hands to hold her. Carson was quick so he held her before she can fell. He removed her hair from her face and looked at her angelic face. His heart skipped a beat when he noticed her feature. She is so young and not to mention, beautiful. "Shit. What happened to her?" Daniel said and moved closer to her She is like a sister to him. So he doesn''t want her in any problem. "What the fuck. What have you done with her?" They heard a familiar voice Both turned their face toward the voice and saw that this voice belonged to none other than Charlotte Miller. She walked toward them and lightly shook Anna but she was not responding. She started to panic and said, "we have to take her to the hospital." Carson nodded and scooped her bridal style in his arms. She was light as a feather. Heid her down on the backseat of his car and sat on the driver seat. Charlotte sat on the back seat and put Anna''s head on herp. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Daniel too sat in the passenger seat then Carson started driving to the hospital. They reached the hospital and now they are waiting outside. Charlotte was pacing outside the room and was thinking something. Her phone rang and she looked at the number in worry. It was from Jack. She sighed then picked it up. "Hello, Jack. How are you" she asked him her usual question "I am okay. Waiting for this to over so that I cane back home. How is she?" Jack answered then asked her his usual question Charlotte looked at the room and sighed then said "She is fine. Busy in college life." After talking for 10 minutes about Anna and the babies, he cut the call. That was the time limit they gave him to talk to anyone else. But still, it was not enough as most of the time he talked about Anna and babies. When he told her about his problem, her heart started to pain. She had already lost her mothers but now she doesn''t want to lose him as well. Her brother was suffering but she didn''t have any idea about it. Now she knew the reason behind his behaviour. Mr Williams was handing his business. That reminded her that she has to call him about Anna. She called him but he didn''t pick up. But after a minute, she got the call from him. She picked it up and said "hello" "What happened Charlotte. Are you alright?" She could hear the concern in his voice "I am alright but Anna fell unconscious in the university. So we brought her here to the hospital." She answered him. "What? Is she ok?" He asked her Charlotte sighed then said "I don''t know. The doctor hasn''t said anything yet." "I will reach there in 5 minutes." He said then cut the call. She walked toward the room and saw that a doctor hade out. The doctor looked at them and asked: "Are you rted to the patient." Charlotte moved forward and said "I am her sister inw. Is she alright? What happened to her?" "Well, she had a panic attack. I have injected her so she would be out for some time." The doctor told them with a serious face. Then continued "she is suffering from PTSD" [Post traumatic stress disorder (PTSD) is a psychiatric disorder that can ur in people who have experienced or witnessed a traumatic event such as a natural disaster, a serious ident, a terrorist act, warbat, rape or other violent personal assault.] "What" Mr Williams shouted when he heard the doctor. His daughter is suffering from that. He had really failed as a father today. He couldn''t give his daughter a good life. "Who are you?" The doctor asked him "I am her father." That was all he could say. In inside, he was feeling like a failure. He should havee earlier in her life. He should have taken her with him when he got the chance at the party. "She will wake up after some time. In the meantime, if you wanted to meet her, you can. But one person at a time. Excuse me." With that doctor went from there. Mr Williams noticed Carson and his brother after a few minutes and asked: "What are you both doing here?" "Richard, after watching me she fell unconscious. So I brought her here. And Daniel is her ssmate." Carson answered his business partner. Carson didn''t know that Mrs Miller was his daughter as he always saw his spoilt brat daughter with him. But somehow she was his brother friend which he totally didn''t approve. But he didn''t meddle in their friendship. He always had some doubts regarding both Jack and Mrs Miller rtionship. He was lost in her green eyes when he saw her for the first time. She was looking like an angel in the disguise of a human. But he got disappointed after learning that she is married and the person is none other than his business partner. So he controlled his feeling as he didn''t want to be the reason for their fight or anything. But if she is not with Jack anymore then he will let her know about his feelings. . . . Anna POV I woke up when I felt a caress on my cheek, I opened my eyes and saw that it was none other than my husband. I gasped and tried to move away from his touch but was unable to do. "I missed you so much. Can''t wait to see you again. I love you." He said then leaned down to kiss my head. I wanted to push him away but my body was not moving. He bit my lips softly and I screamed. "Oh, God. What is happening? Nurse J please call the doctor." I heard someone saying this. I opened my eyes and saw that Jack is nowhere to be found. There are two nurses who were looking at me with worry. I must be dreaming but it felt so real. The doctor came inside and asked "oh you are awake. How are you feeling Mrs Miller?" "I am fine. But what I am doing here?" I asked him with confusion I tried very hard to remembered and got to know that before falling unconscious I saw Mr Walker. "Your sister inw brought you here. You had a panic attack. Did you know that you were suffering from PTSD?" The Doctor said What? PTSD. But before I could say something he continued "I have told this to your father. You have to see a psychiatrist. " I just nodded my head and said "oh okay." He smiled then said "Great. Now rest." With that, he left me alone. Iid down on the bed again and wondered what the doctor had just told me. Later Mr Williams came and hugged and said "I am so sorry honey. I am a bad father. Please forgive me." When he pulled away, I can see those unshed tears shining in his eyes and that made me feel bad. I hugged him which was a surprise for both of us and said "No you are not. You are a great person." He looked at me with a sad face but masked it with a smile and said: "Come We have to go to meet the psychiatrist." I bit my lips and asked, "Am I mentally ill?" He looked at me in shock then said "No honey, you are alright. PTSD is amon problem. Don''t take the stress. Come." I got out of the bed and grabbed his hand which he held out for me. We walked out of the hospital. Now we are standing outside a cabin. Mr Williams knocked on the door then we heard a e in''. I took a deep breath then entered inside. The doctor was in her mid-40s. She gave us a smile and said "Hello again Richard. How are you? And you brought a beautiful girl here too. Your name Sweetheart?" So she knew him. Mr Williams hugged her and said, "I am fine Laura." She then held out her hand and I shook her hand with a smile and said: "Hello my name is Anastasia Miller." She looked at with wide eyes then looked at Mr Williams and said "Miller as in Jack Miller''s wife." ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Anna POV I was shocked when I heard the name of my husband from her mouth. Does she know him? "Excuse me. How do you know my husband" I asked her She gave me a smile and said, "I was his doctor too." But before I could say something to her, Mr Williams said: "Leave it, Laura." The threatening tone was evident in his words and voice. I looked at him and saw that he was ring at the doctor. I moved my gaze toward the doctor and saw that she was nodding her head. I frowned and thought ''What is happening here?''. And what they are trying to hide from me. "So Mrs Miller, tell me about yourself. We would start with some basic information." Laura asked me Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. with a smile. "Ummmm please call me Anna. I am 19 years old and I am married," I told her quietly. "Well you are quite young, now let''s move further. Richard why don''t you go outside. I have to talk to Anna." She told Mr Williams with a smile. Mr Williams nodded and stoop up. He leaned toward me and kissed my head and then whispered "I am sitting outside so you aren''t alone. Don''t hide anything from her." I bit my lips but nodded my head and whispered back "Okay" "As I was saying let''s move further. How and where did you meet Jack?" She asked me "I worked as a waitress in a night club. He bumped into me one day. He asked me...." I stopped "It''s okay. Take your time and continue only when you are ready for it." She said and reassured me with a smile. I took some deep breath then continued "He told me to sleep with him for a night and after that, I don''t have to work anymore." I looked at her and saw that she was looking at me with a small smile "What was your answer, Anna. And remember I won''t judge you. You have to say the truth, Anna." I shook my head and said "Of course I denied him. I told him that I won''t sleep with him as I would only sleep with my husband." "What happened next?" She asked with a friendly smile "My parents told me that they have sold me to Jack as he had promised to help them in their business," I said in a sad voice. "What was your reaction, Anna?" She asked me. "My heart shattered into pieces. I was sad and my heart was broken after that my parents have sold me to someone. I felt betrayed. I felt cheated." I told her but my voice was very quiet. Tears fell down from my eyes after remembering that scene. I was feeling very devastated. She gave me a tissue box and a ss of water. I took a sip of water and a tissue to wipe the tears. "Take your time." She said with a sad smile. After a few minutes, my tears stopped. But still, my heart was filled with never-ending pain. "How was your wedding Anna?" She asked me "It was not bad. It was a quiet and simple one. It was okay until.........." I stopped again and took some shaky breath then said "that night" "What happened that night Anna." She asked me. My body started to tremble and I can feel myself shaking. My hands were sweating when I remembered that night. How he had brutally taken my innocence. How he had humiliated me when he told me to strip. I felt a pair of hands on my shoulder and I shrieked in surprise. I looked at the face of the person and saw that it was Laura. "Calm Down Anna. Take some deep breaths. You are alright." She said softly to me and rubbed my shoulders gently. I took some deep breath and after a few minutes, I finally calmed down. But still, my body was trembling. She again sat on her seat and said "Thats it for now. We will talk about it in the next session." I just nodded my head and stood up from the seat. She gave me a paper and said: "Take this medicine daily and this one only when you feel like you are going to have a panic attack." I nodded and said "Thankyou" I was about to leave but then I remembered something and turned back to face her again. "You have told me that you knew my husband and you were his doctor. But what was his problem?" I asked her softly "Anna you have to ask your husband about this. I can''t tell you this." She said with a small smile. "Okay," I said and turned back to leave. I put my hand on the doorknob but stopped I heard her say "I know Anna that he hurt you a lot. But give him some time to exin and hear what he have to say." I turned my head and while looking in her eyes said "I will" . . . It has been six months since I have left that house and started to live with Williams Family. I have been taking a counselling session for thest three months. It literally helped me a lot. My rtion with Mr Williams improved too. But something in me doesn''t want him to ept my father. Maybe because all I have faced since childhood is betrayal. Maybe that''s why I am not letting them in. I sighed then picked up my bag from the desk and walked out of the ss. I walked toward my car and sat inside it. The guards were following my car as always. I reached home and got out of the car. I walked straight to my room and got greeted by my babies giggling. I saw that Jane was trying to dress them but they hid inside their nket and were peeping at her. "You are getting naughty nowadays. I willin to your mother when she wille back." Jane told them. But Mia just pouted her lips and Matthew looked at her with a frown. My heart always calmed down whenever I saw their faces. They are my heartbeat and my life. "And their Mumma is here," I announced while walking inside. Their face lit up and they tried to crawl forward. They have started to crawl but it was only for a few seconds. {ording to an international study by the World Health Organization, babies usually begin hands-and- knees crawling sometime between 6 and 11 months, and approximately half of all babies begin crawling by 8.3 months} (Babies are 8 months now.) I picked up in my arms and peppered their face with kisses. They started to giggle and that rxed me a lot. "Did you missed me? Yeah. I missed you both a lot too. I love you a lot." I said thenid down on the bed. I dressed Mia while Jane dressed Matthew. After dressing them, I fed them both. I patted Mia''s back while Jane did the same with Matthew. Iid them down on their crib as they fell asleep when I was feeding them. "Jane you can go now. And thank you for taking care of my babies." I told Jane with a smile. She ced a hand on my cheeks and said with a smile "You don''t have to thank me, Anna." She is really a nice person. I am d that she is here with me. I gave her a smile and she nodded then left. Iid down on the bed and don''t know when fell asleep. I woke up when I heard the ring of my phone. I opened my eyes and looked outside and saw that it was evening time. I sat up and forwarded my hand to pick up the phone from the table beside the bed. I rubbed my eyes and looked at the name. My eyes got widened when I read the name. It was from Jack. Why is he calling me? Then I remembered that he had told me that he wille after 6 months. And six months are over. Oh, God. He ising back. Is he going to hurt me again? I am afraid to answer his call. But what if he got angry that I am not picking up his call. And Laura also told me that Jack and I need to talk as we never did that. I picked up the call and said "Hello" ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Anna POV "Hello, Anna." I heard his voice after 6 months. My body again started to tremble and my hands were shaking. I have to tighten my grip on the phone so that it won''t fall. "Hello, Anna. Are you alright? What happened?" He asked me But I was silent. I sighed then with trembling lips replied "Hello" I heard him sigh in relief. I can feel myself panic. Gosh, I can''t have a panic attack now. I pressed the phone to my ear by my shoulder and opened the drawer of the table. After founding the tablet which she had prescribed me for a panic attack. I popped it inside my mouth then washed it with some water. "Anna I missed you and our babies. Did you missed me too?" He asked me and I could hear the hope in his voice. "I don''t know." I just gave him a simple answer. "Oh!" I can hear the hurt in his voice. "I missed my babies so I am going to video call you. ept it okay." He said softly. "Okay," I said after a few minutes. "Great," he said and cut the call. I sighed in relief when he finishes the call. I only agree with this because he deserves to talk to his children. They are his children too and he never hurt them. He loves them very much so I just couldn''t snatch his right to be a father to our babies from him. I know how much it hurts when the person whom you knew from the childhood that he is your father and that person ignored you. I didn''t want that for my children. They are innocent and most of all they aren''t unlucky and unlovable like me. I looked down and thought about changing the clothes as I was wearing clothes that I had worn to the college. But decided against it and sat quietly on the bed while waiting for his call. After a few minutes, his phone rang. I swiped the button toward the right and hold up the screen in front of me. I gasped when I saw his face after 6 months. He is looking handsome as always in a ck shirt and shades. He was in a yacht or something as I can a lot of water in the background. "Wow. You are looking beautiful Anna." He said with a soft smile. I turned my gaze down and for the first time in my life, I have blushed after getting thepliment from him. "Thank you " I replied softly to him. "How are you, Anna. I heard that you are going to college." He asked me with a raised eyebrow. I gulped hard while thinking maybe he is angry that I am continuing my study. "Yeah," I said with trembling lips. "It''s good. You should continue it." He said with a smile. I looked at him with shocked eyes and said: "I''ll bring the babies." I put the phone on the bed upside down and got out of the bed. I walked toward the cribs and saw that they are still sleeping. I sighed but picked them up in my arms andid them down on myp. I picked up the phone and said: "They are sleeping." I turned the camera toward myp and saw how his face fell. I felt bad for him because I know he must be missing them. "It''s okay. Let them sleep." As soon as he said those words, my babies started to stir. I looked at them stunned. They opened their eyes and looked at their left and saw Jack. Their face lit up and they wriggled in myp. I understood what they wanted and made them sit on my I ced two pillows on the bed in front of me then put my phone on it. Mia again wriggled inp and I left her. She crawled a little toward the phone and touch the phone where we can see Jack face. "My God. Look at you, my princess is looking so pretty." He said and Mia giggled and tried again to touch the phone. Thank God I had locked it otherwise she would have cut the call. "Mia baby, don''t touch it," I told her softly and grabbed her hand gently. She looked at me than Jack and started to cry. Oh, God. What is she doing? "Dont scold my Princess, Anna." He told me gently. I cooed Mia and somehow she stopped crying. I sighed in relief and saw that my Matthew''s lips were formed into a pout. He is looking grumpy to me. Maybe he wanted attention. I ced Matthew beside Mia and he too started to look at Jack with a smile. "My boy. Hope you are not being naughty." Jack asked him with a soft voice. Matthew pouted his lips and looked at me. I leaned down to kiss his pout and heard him giggle. Jack talked to the babies for sometimes and after that babies crawled into myp. Mia ced her head on my chest and Matthew ced his head on Mia''s shoulder. I patted their back gently and looked toward the phone and saw that Jack was looking at me in Awe. "I can''te home right now Anna. They told me that they have extended my stay here for some more month." He told me with a sigh. I was happy that he isn''ting back here right now. But still, a little part of me was disappointed. I wanted to talk to him about our rtionship. I wanted to know what is going to happen in it. Laura told me to talk to him and ask him about his past but with patience. She has told me that we can''t trigger him. But trigger about what. I don''t want to live in fear. I wanted to be myself. I wanted to be me. "What is your problem? You didn''t tell me about it." I asked him finally with courage. He froze and didn''t say anything for some time. I didn''t pressurize him as Laura told me to never do that. After 5 minutes, he finally broked his silence and said: "I can''t tell you about this." I looked down and sighed. I massaged my temples and while looking into his eyes asked: "what do you Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. want from this rtionship?" He didn''t waste a minute and quickly said "I want you. I want your love. Your understanding. Your trust. Everything." I shook my head and said "How can I trust you when I don''t know anything about you. All you have done is abused me, rape me and torture me. How can you ask me that you wanted my belief?" I wanted this matter to be clear. I don''t want to be abused or raped by him again. He turned his gaze downward-looking ashamed. He should be after all the things he had done with me. "I will give you all the answer Anna. But aftering back. But promise me one thing that you will listen to me" he asked me with hope. "I will" I answered him ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Anna POV I heard the horn of the car and at the same time, my phone rang. I looked at the phone and smiled when I saw Daniel picture. I swiped the answer button and put the phone to my ear and said "Hello. I am justing downstairs." I heard himugh then he replied "Anna your room wasn''t upstairs. Was it?" I giggled and said "you caught me. But I am ready and now I am going to pick up my babies from their crib. Just 2 minutes." "You are cute that''s why I am giving you some time. Come fast." He said and I can imagine him smiling. "Or you cane inside and help me carry my babies," I said then cut the call quickly before he could say anything. I picked up my purse and put the diapers and milk bottles which I had pumped. I picked up Mia and Matthew both and walked outside of my room. I heard chattering voices from outside. I reached the living room and saw that the whole Williams family were talking to each other. I smiled and thanked God that Williams epted me without any problem except Amy. Well, She is a really nice girl. And it''s just that she really Jack. That''s why she is behaving like this to me. Jack. It has been 4 months since I have talked to him. He didn''t call me after that as he is not allowed. That''s what Charlotte had told me. She is in contact with him and, to be honest, she and I have be friends. At first, I was guarded around her. My guards were always up and I didn''t let her meet my babies without my surveince. But after my call with Jack, next day at college, she apologised to me with heart. And after watching her crying for a few minutes, I forgive her. Thats what god taught us right. To forgive those who are repenting. That''s what I have learned. Tomorrow is me and my babies birthday. I am so excited. My kids are going to turn 1 tomorrow. And also I am going to be 20 years old. I never have been excited about my birthday. There was no one who wanted to celebrate it or wish me. So I just let it go and spent it like any other Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. day. But I won''t let this happen to my kids. They are so precious and my lifeline. "Come, Anna, we were just talking about the kids birthday," Rose said with a smile as soon as she saw me. "Yeah we have nned a big party for them and you too. My daughter is going to be 20 tomorrow." Mr Williams said with a smile. I gave him a smile and said "You don''t have to do that. A cake would be enough for them. And about me, I have never celebrated my birthday." Rose grabbed my hand and pulled me gently toward the couch. I sat on it and she ced a hand on my face. "But now you are going to celebrate your birthday along with your babies every year. Now, I hope you dont forget that we have to go to the party tonight." She said and I shook my head. "Good I will pick you up on your way back. We have to pick a nice dress for you." She said with a mysterious smile. "Ok Rose. I''ll call you." I told her and stood up. "Tale care of yourself and the babies." Mr Williams said and I nodded my head. I walked outside the house and saw that Daniel was ring at me from his car. I just gave him an innocent smile and he shook his head. He got out of his car and took Matthew from my arms. I sat inside with them on myp and he drove off toward his house where we are having a very small get together that was what he told me. . . . The get-together or more premise to say the lunch was okay. I have enjoyed a lot and my babies too. Mr Carson was not at home. It was only Daniel, me and babies and charlotte. We talked to each other about college and Daniel also told me about his adventures which were quite funny. So now its time for the gown shopping. Rose came to Daniel''s house with Jane. Jane took the babies and went home. I sat inside the car with Rose and she drove off from his house. We reached the mall and during the whole ride, we talked to each other about the lunch. I went inside the bouquet and thedy smiled at us. I gave her a smile back and saw her greeting Rose. She came toward me and said, "And you must be the great Mrs Miller." I looked at her in shock and wondered how she knew me. "Do I know you?" I asked her politely. She chuckled and said, "Your husband is the one who told me to change your wardrobe every month." "Ohh" I replied as I really don''t know what to say. "Now Lina, show us some evening gowns," Rose said with a smile and Lina nodded. She showed us many gowns and I tried it all but can''t decide the gown as they always rejected it. I am getting tired but didn''t say anything to them. So now I tried thest gown and walked out of the trial room. They looked at me with stunned then Lina pped her hand excitedly and said "Perfect. You are going to wear that. What say, Rose" "I totally agree with you, Lina. You are looking amazing sweety." Rose said with a big smile. "Isn''t it very revealing?" I asked them as it has a big slit on the right thigh. "Nope, you are going to wear that. It''s perfect for the event." Lina said with a final tone. I sighed and told them "Okay. Now would you please show me some baby clothes?" "Sure Come," Lina said and went toward the different section. "You are looking very beautiful," Rose said with a small smile. . . . I walked downstairs when the beautician left my room. I looked myself in the mirror and was surprised to see my appearance. I am not looking like a 20-year-old girl instead I am looking like a mature person. The dress was revealing but it wasfortable and the person who was doing my makeup also told me that I an looking gorgeous. I just gave her a smile as I can''t see myself a beautiful person. I saw that my babies were sitting on the couch and my god they are looking so adorable. They were watching me with a surprise type look. I walked toward them and kisses their lips. "My god, Anna you are looking gorgeous. You are going to be the star of the party." Rose said who was looking beautiful in her teal coloured gown. I bushed red and gave her a shy smile and said: "Thank you and you are looking beautiful too." Mr Williams came and put his hands on mine and Rose shoulder then said "I have to protect my girls as they are looking so beautiful. Where is Amy?" "I am right here Dad." We heard a voice from behind and I turned my head and saw that Amy was looking at us with the hurtful look but hid itpletely. She was looking beautiful in A-line halter gown. "You are looking, gorgeous princess." Mr Williams told Amy and in return, she gave him a big smile. "Nowe on we are gettingte," Rose said then we all went outside. We all went outside the Rose and Mr Williams sat in a car and Jane, I and Amy sat in another car. The car ride was a silent one. I really don''t know what to talk to Amy. We reached the venue and it was amazing. I showed my invitation to the guard but he just shook his head and said "No need Mam. Please wee." I looked at him in confusion as everyone is showing their invitation card. I went inside and was engulfed into a hug. The person is none other than Charlotte. "Finally you came." She said excitedly She was also looking gorgeous. Her gown is Silver in colour. "You are looking amazing," I told her with a soft smile. "Not more than you. You are looking marvellous." She said with a grin. "Where are my niece and nephew." She asked me. I pointed back at Jane who was holding them and said: "With Jane." She nodded then said, "Now I can start this party." I looked at her in confusion and said "What?" She went toward the stage and took the mike from the maid and said "Hello everyone. I hope you are enjoying this party." Everyone cheered then she continued "Now that my sister inw is here with my niece and nephew. I wanted to tell you the reason for this party as it was a surprise for everyone." I looked at her with furrowed eyes and saw that most of the people were looking at me. "My brother is now the richest person in the world. And as you know that he was not here for some reason. Now he is back. Please wee my brother Jack Miller." She announced thought the mike excitedly. __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Jack POV I finally have confessed everything to Richard. Now I am feeling a little lighter than before but not too much. "You can''t just stop your medicines, Jack. You know what could happen but still, you stopped that." Richard said and shook his head in disappointment. I just shrugged my shoulder. He looked at me angrily then mmed his hands on the table making Charlotte startled. "This is enough Jack. Now you are going to a Rehabilitation Center where they will treat your problems. They will also help you in controlling your anger." Richard said and I was about to protest but he cut me off. "I was not asking Jack. I am telling you. I am going to take my daughter and my grandchildren with me. If you want them back then sort out yourself. You have done enough damage to that poor girl. I won''t let you hurt her anymore. Now the choice is yours." Richard continued I sighed in frustration. He is irritating me and I really want to snap at him but somehow controlled myself. "And why would I do that. I can easily take my wife and my children with me at my home. Do you really think you can stop me?" I said with a smirk. My smirk fell when heughed loudly then said "I am the one who taught you this arrogance Jack. So don''t show me this attitude of yours because it won''t work on me. Now tell Maria to pack your bag. You are leaving next week." I clenched my jaw in anger. How dare he acted like he is my father? I stood up and said through gritted teeth "You are not my father. So don''t act like him." I regretted as soon as I said when I saw the hurt in his eyes but he masked it quickly. I was about to apologise but before I could, he stood up and walked toward me with firm steps. He ced his hand on my shoulder and calmly said "I am not like your bastard father Jack. I don''t want to be like him. He was a sorry excuse of a man who had lusted on his daughter." He looked at Charlotte while saying thest line then asked her "Am I like your pathetic excuse of a father Charlotte" Charlotte shook her head slowly and said: "No you aren''t like him." Richard nodded then turned his gaze toward me and removed his hands from my shoulder and put his hands in his pocket. "See jack your sister agreed on this. But I can''t say the same thing about you. Because day by day, you are bing like him" he leaned closer and continued "a monster, a rapist and an abuser." He pulled away and looked at me with a raised eyebrow as if telling me to deny him. "I am not like that monster. I would never do that with my daughter. I can''t even think about it. The mere thought is disgusting to me." I snapped at him He just smiled and said, "But I can see him in you, Jack." He pocked my head then continued "He is right here. Controlling you from inside. He wanted you to be like him, Jack. Just like him a monster. Do you want to be like him, Jack." I whimpered and shook my head quickly like I used to do it in childhood when Richards scolded me for something. "I don''t want to be like him. But I can''t just control it. Something in me really wanted to hurt her when Anna denied me for something. Trust me I am trying to stop myself but I just can''t." I said and tears fell from my eyes. I never cried in front of anyone except Anna, Rose and Richard. Both of them know about me and my problems. He put in his hand on my shoulder and said in a soft tone "I know Jack. That''s why I am telling to go to rehab. You really needed that." I thought about it for a second. He is right. I am fucked up in my mind. I have to do something if I don''t want to lose Anna and my babies. My babies. How could I stay without them? They are my heartbeat. And Anna, I can''t stay away from her. I have to do this. I have to go to that fucking rehab centre if I wanted my family back with me. "I am ready to go there. Just because I wanted my family back with me. I am ready to do this only for them." I said and wiped my tears. "You are making the right decision Jack. I am with you dont worry. You can do this." He said with a smile. "You have to promise that you won''t tell Anna about my past," I said while looking into his eyes. "She deserves to know about this Jack." He said but I cut him off and said "No, she would leave me. I Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. don''t want her to leave me and take my babies away from me." He sighed tiredly then said "Ok we won''t tell her but please consider telling her this Jack. She is your wife. I am again going to repeat that she deserves to know about it. You both are in a rtionship and the key to the sessful rtionship ismunication which I am pretty sure that you both hadn''t considered it." "I will tell her when I wille back. I promise." I told him in a determined tone. "Very Good. Now I have to go and take her home." He said and was about to leave but I stopped by saying "I want to meet her and babies for some hours. Don''t stop me." . . . I was very excited because I am going home now. I havepleted my 6 months here. I was about to exit the room where I have been staying. It has nothing special just a single bed and Television. They even took my mobile phone away from me and gave it to me only for half an hour. Richard is handling my business right now. So I don''t have to worry about it. In that half an hour, I always talked to Charlotte as John, my doctor here, told me to avoid talking to Anna. He is really a nice doctor who knew how to do his work. He is in histe 40s. I agreed with it and didn''t call her even for one second. Instead, I asked about her from Charlotte. She has told me that she is taking care of Anna in college. I am d that she has someone in college. Anna is a really naive and innocent soul. I had done enough to ruin that pure soul. This therapy really has helped me a lot. John has taught me many tricks to control my anger. And I am practising on it. It took me some time but I am ready to change myself for my family. They have been giving me counselling sses as well. They are also making me talk with a psychiatrist. But they suggest me to do it again with my wife. They wanted me and Anna to take Marriage Counselling. John came into my room with a sad face and said: "You are staying here for some more time Jack." "But why?" I asked him calmly If I didn''t know how to control my anger then I would have ripped his head off from his body. "You are not done with this therapy Jack. Thats why?" He said with a smile. He always loved to test my anger thats why Richard rmended him. "But I have a surprise too. You have one day to enjoy yourself. You can leave this centre for a day. But dont you dare meet your wife." He said with a raised as if challenging me. "Can I talk to her?" I asked him calmly "Sure. You can even video call her. But only for some time. I am also sending two guards with you so that you won''t defy me." He grinned then give me my phone back. "Sure," I said and took the phone from him. I walked out of the room and called my PA to get ready my Yacht for me. I wanted to enjoy the nature. I wanted to feel the hot breeze on my body. . . . Finally, I am going back to my house. I sighed in relief and walked out of the room. John was standing outside with a proud smile on his face. He has been my constant support here. There was a time when I was loathing him because he was using something for therapy which made me quite angry. "Finally my favourite patient is going back. I don''t want to see you again here Jack. Don''t fuck up again. Just focus on your breathing whenever you think you are going to st. And for God sake take your medicine on time. Now go and meet your family." He said with a grin. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Anna POV I found myself trembling when I heard his name. I followed everyone gazes and there he was. I gasped internally when I saw him after almost one year. He was looking handsome as always. His gaze was on me all the time. He was looking at me soft eyes. I looked away from him quickly. I took some steps back and stood beside Jane. She was standing at a side with my babies. But to my luck, he stopped in front of me and held his hand for me. I bit my lips and thought to ignore it. But now everyone was looking at me with a curious look. I sighed and gave him my hand. He was looking at our joined hands. I looked down too. Our hands were looking beautiful together. But I could never forget this hand. It was the same hand with whom he had hit me. He started to walk toward the spotlight and I gulped in nervousness. We turned to face the people. I was feeling very uneasy as this was the first time I am facing a lot of people. Charlotte hugged her brother tightly and I swore that I saw tears in her eyes. "I missed you a lot." She said and kissed Jack''s cheek. He just kissed her forehead. She gave the mike to him and winked at me then stood a little away from us. "I want to thank all of you foring here. I would like to dedicate this sess to five important people in my life." He said with a cold look. "First my mentor Mr Richard Williams. He is the who taught me about business and not only the business. He taught me many things in my life and I am very lucky that I have him as my father figure." He said and I looked at Mr Williams who was nodded his head at him. Jack took a long breath and said, "Second I would like to thank not only one but four people." He wrapped his hand around me and continued "My sister for staying with me when I had no one." "And most of all my wife. She is my lucky charm. I was alone and was just living before her. Then she came into my life and changed it entirely." He said all of this while looking in my eyes. He leaned his face close to my lips and I knew what he wanted. He looked in my eyes with a questioning look. Like he was asking for something. I just closed my eyes and felt his soft lips on mine. He moved his lips softly and this kiss was different from the other one. Whenever he had kissed me in past, it was his way to took out all his frustration and it was also very painful. But this kiss, it was gentle and it''s like he was pouring his all emotion in it. He pulled away when we heard the cheers of the crowd. I bit my lips and my cheeks got red. I was breathing hard. I can feel all gazes on me but someone was drilling holes on me. My eyes wandered to the crowd and caught his. Mr Carson Walker was standing there in the crowd but his gaze was solely on me. My eyes widened and I quickly turned my gaze away from him. He has a record to always get me in trouble. "And let''s not forget our children. I am doing all this hard work only for them." He said and looked toward the babies were was looking around at their surrounding. "But the real reason is something else. Which I will tell youter. For now, enjoy yourselves. Excuse me." He said and gave the mike back to a waiter. He grabbed my hand and took me toward Jane. Rose and Mr Williams were also standing there. He was a few steps away from Jane when my babies turned theirs toward him. Their face lit up and gave him a smile. They wriggled in Jane''s hold and forwarded their arms. "Pa," Mia said and we all froze as it was her first word. I have been waiting for this moment since so long. Jake took her in his arms and said "Pa loves you, princess. God, you are looking so beautiful." He ced little kisses on her whole face making her squeal and push him away. We all heard Matthew''s cries when he saw that his sister is getting all the attention. Jack took him in his other arms and kissed his tears away. Matthew looked at him with a smile. "I missed you both. A lot. I won''t ever leave you again." He said to both of them. I looked at him wide eyes and he gave me a look back. I bit my lips to avoid saying something. I looked at Mr Williams and saw him smiling at me. He leaned in and whispered "we will talk about it I nodded my head and smiled at my babies who were making baby voices in Jack''s arms. I am d that they are finally happy as they were crying and were getting irritating all times. And they are teething too. My babies were crying all the time and it broke my heart. But Avril (Rose''s Daughter inw) told me that it''s normal and gave me some painkiller for them. She had her baby boy 8 months ago and he is too cute. His name is Noah Williams. Whenever Ace and Avril came to Mr Williams house, Scott spends his most time with babies. Mia doesn''t like him as he loves to pull her hair and she always screamed then pushed him which led him to cry. "Come it''s time for dinner." I heard Jack voice in my ears and I shivered. I looked at him and nodded my head and said "Sure" He wrapped his hand around my waist and led toward a table where the rest of the Williams family Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. were sitting. Amy looked at Jack with a lovely look and stood up. She came toward Jack and hugged him. Jack just froze and it was kind of Awkward hug as my babies are still in their father''s arms. "I missed you a lot, Jack" I heard her saying. I was just looking downward as watching her hugging him was giving me a different feeling. "Maybe I am going to get my period." I thought to myself reasoning this feeling. "Ouch" I heard Amy''s voice I looked up and saw that Amy was rubbing her forehead. Jane was biting her lips to control her "What happened?" I asked her quietly "Mia just hit her head with her fist. You have raised a real princess Anna. She doesn''t want any other girl with her father." She said with a proud look. I just gave her a smile but didn''t say anything as I really don''t know what to say. After that, we sat on our chairs and ate our food. Jack was sitting beside me with Mia on hisp. Matthew was sitting on myp and looking at the ice cream with mouth open. Iughed softly at this and took some ice cream on the spoon and fed him. "Ma," he said and pointed toward ice cream. I looked at him with tears in my eyes and kissed his pouty lips. God today was really a lucky day for me. My babies said their first words. I looked at saw that everyone was looking at us with a smile. I again fed him some ice cream after asking Avril. She said that it was ok as they are almost 12 months. I gave a little to Mia also and she also liked it. After dinner, Mr Williams, Ace and Jack were talking about business. I excused myself and left to the washroom. After freshening up, I washed my hands and fixed my makeup. I opened the door and almost got a heart attack when I saw Mr Carson outside the door. I gulped and lost in my thoughts about whether to talk to him or not. "Hello, Mrs Miller." He said in his husky voice I looked at him and he was looking handsome as always. He was leaning against the wall. I walked outside and closed the door. I looked around saw that it was just only us in the corridor. "Hello, Mr Walker. Call me Anna please." I said with a polite smile. "So I didn''t get to talk with you after that incident. I was worried about you." He said with a charming smile. I couldn''t help but smile back and said "I am fine Mr Walker. Just busy in college." "You are looking very beautiful today" heplimented me But before I could reply I heard a voice which scared me to my core. "Indeed she is looking beautiful.q" I looked at him and my doubt was right. It was Jack''s voice. ------------------------------------------- Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Anna POV I choked on my spit when I saw him. He was looking calm like calm before the storm type. I knew it Mr Walker has a tendency to always drag me in danger. I looked at Jack and saw that he was ring at him. Jack came toward me and wrapped his arm gently on my waist. I can see him taking a deep breath as if to control his anger. "Now if you don''t mind I have to announce something. So I am going to take my wife with me." He said with a cold voice. And without waiting for Mr Walker reply he gently took me out of the corridor. To say that I was scare was the understatement of the century. I am trembling in fear. He saw this and looked at me with worry. He rubbed circles on my waist and surprisingly it helped me calm down. "Are you Ok?" He asked me with a soft voice. I just nodded my head quickly. He looked at me for some seconds then leaned down and kissed my forehead. He then embraced me in his arms. I can smell his Cologne and it has a really nice fragrance. Something is wrong with me. Why I am behaving like this? This is all happening because of Periods. "I really missed you, Anna." He said and put his head on my hair. I bit my lips and gave him a push. He gave me a smile and said: "Come its time." I looked at him confused and asked "for what" He just grinned and I was staring at him in awe as this was the first time he was grinning. All I had seen is his brooding and angry face since I got married to him. This is really refreshing and new. But I am still scared that he will hit meter as he did all those time ago. ''But he didn''t wait forter. He had hit you right after your mistake.'' My subconscious reminded me. I frowned and thought why did shee back after so many months. "Come," he said and led toward the spotlight again. This time Jane was also standing with Mia and Matthew in her arms. Jack took the mike again and said "So now let''s talk about the asion for this party. A year ago, I got my two precious babies from my wife. Today is their first birthday and I would like to celebrate it with you guys." Oh, so he remembered their birthday. I sighed in sadness when I thought that he still doesn''t remember mine. "And not to forget today is my beautiful wife''s 20th birthday." He said while looking in my eyes. I gasped when I thought that he knew that today is my birthday also. I got very happy that someone knew my birthday. I gave him a shy smile and whispered "thank-you" "So I want to gift her something. I know she doesn''t care about this jewellery and many things. I am going gift my 50% property to her." He said with a smile I heard gasps and cheers from the crowd. My eyes got wide as saucers and my heartbeat started to quicken. Oh, God. What is he doing? I don''t want any property from him or anything. Someone came and handed some paper to Jack. He turned to me and pecked my lips softly and said "Happy Birthday." "Why are you doing this?" I whispered softly "I love you." He said softly I shook my head and whispered, "You don''t." He sighed and said "we will talk about itter. For now please sign on it." I was about to deny him but eyes caught Mr Williams who nodded his in positive and mouthed '' just sign it''. I took a deep breath and looked at the papers which he held in his hand for me. I read it carefully as I don''t want someone to take advantage of me again. After reading it, with a heavy heart, I signed it with the name of Anastasia Miller. I looked up and saw many people were looking at me jealous gazes which made me grimace. After that everyone enjoyed the party and now it''s time for the dance. Jack held his hand in front of me and I really didn''t want to create any scene, so I just gave him my hand. His hands were wrapped around my waist and we were moving slowly with the music. My hands were ced on his shoulder. He pulled me closer to him so much that there was only 5 inches gap between our bodies. Now I am regretting my decision abouting to this party. If I had known that he woulde, I would not havee here. "I had been waiting for this moment for so long. I used to imagine being with you when I was there." He said and cupped my face in his hands. He caressed my cheeks softly and I closed my eyes. I felt a kiss on my eyes which made me flinch. Oh, God. What I am doing. I have to leave from here or else I would get mad. I opened my eyes and pushed him away from me and said "I am tired" I removed his hands gently from my waist and left the ballroom where we were dancing. I ran out of the building went toward the Garden. It was a beautiful garden which was decorated with lights. I sat on the bench and took some deep breath to calm my nerves. Tears fell from my eyes when I thought about today. It was very overwhelming for me. I wasn''t ready to face him. They should have given me some type of warning. I heard footstepsing toward me. I turned my gaze toward it and saw that it was Mr Williams and Rose. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. They both sat beside me so that I was sitting between them. I didn''t look at them. I am disappointed. It was my fault. Even after facing a lot of deceptions, I still had trusted them. So yeah it was my mistake. I don''t even have any right to be disappointed. They have given me a roof to live under, clothes to wear and food to eat. They are allowing me to go to college with their money. I am being ungrateful so I decided to forget my anger. I turned to them and softly said: "What are you guys doing here?" "Anna sweety I know you are angry at us. And you should be." Rose said with a sad face. I shook my head and said "I am not angry at everyone. Why would I be?" She wrapped her arm around my shoulder and said "Anna sweety. You dont have to pretend with us. I am like your mother." "You are not like my mother. She doesn''t care about me. She hates me and wanted me to die." I said and again traitor tears rolled down on my cheeks. She was about to say something but I stopped her and said "I am not angry. I was just disappointed but now I am not anymore. I was being ungrateful." "Anna I didn''t know about it too. Richard hid it from all of us. He just told me that it was his business partner''s party. Thats it. I was betrayed too, sweety." Rose said with teary eyes. She looked at red at Mr Williams who was silent till now. He hadn''t said anything. "Are you going to exin yourself, Richard?" Rose asked him angrily I felt sad that I have created a misunderstanding between them. I am really very unlucky. "I will exin everything at home, Rose. Nowe one its time to leave." He said with a soft voice We all stood up and walk toward the entrance where Jack and Charlotte were standing along with Ace, Amy and Avril. Jane was standing a little away from them. The babies were in Jack''s arms. I took a long breath while thinking that I have to face him again. I walked toward him slowly and stood in front of him. I forwarded my arms and said "Give me my babies. We are leaving." Jack shook his head and said "You are not leaving me again and I won''t let you take my babies too. Come we are going home." I shook my head and softly said "I won''t go back with you. I won''t." He sighed and said "Anna, we have to talk about this. I can''t stay without you and my babies. Hell, I hadn''t seen them for almost 1 year." "We will talk about thister. I don''t want to talk to you about this right now. Please let us leave." I pleaded with him with teary eyes. I am exhausted and this is getting really frustrating. I just want to go back and slept off this night. He gave me a sad look which I had seen only when I told him that I would leave him. I sighed in relief and was about to take Mia in my arms when she shouted "No" [1 year old can shout ''No''. I had heard it from my cousin''s mouth.] ------------------------------------------- Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Anna POV I looked at Mia with shock. It was the first time I have ever heard her shout. "Mia. Come on" I said and picked her in my arms. She started to cry and fidget in my arms. I caressed her head but still, she is not stopping. "Jane, pick Matthew, please," I said to Jane. She nodded and took her in his arms. Matthew was silent and a little sad. But thank God he didn''t cry. Jack''s face was sad and I felt bad but I can''t leave them here. Maybe he could handle them and make them sleep but he won''t be able to feed them. I turned back and started to walk toward the car when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I froze but turned back and saw that it was Jack then I said "Yes" "We have to talk about this. I mean our rtionship." He said softly I nodded my head and said "I know. We have to talk about it. But not now." "I know. Take care of them and yourself." He said and leaned forward to kiss my forehead. Then he kissed sleeping Mia''s head and she started to stir. I patted her back so that she won''t wake up. I looked at him and said "Goodbye" I sat in the car with sleeping Mia on my arms. I hugged her gently and peeked out of the window. He was staring at us but I didn''t do anything except turning my attention to my daughter. Jane sat beside me with Matthew and gave a squeeze to my shoulder and said: "Don''t worry." I just nodded my head and heard Amy voice. She was talking to Jack and ced a kiss on his cheek. He wiped it with the back of his hand as soon as she turned her face away from him. If it was not a sad situation, I would haveughed. It looks like she really loves him. But I still don''t want her to go through the pain which I have faced. She is a sweet girl and she should choose someone who would love her. And if Jack loves her too then I am ready to divorce him. At least someone would get their happy ending. I had stopped dreaming about happy ending and love since the day I got married to him. Now, nothing is more important for me more than my babies. They are my life and I am living it for them. I would have died the day when he used me of being a whore and told me that I am cheating on him if I was not pregnant. I would never forget about the thing he had done with me. Even with time, If I will ever forgive him, I won''t forget his deeds. The car started to move and I nced at him for thest time and saw him looking at me with a smile. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I watched him until he disappeared then looked ahead at nothing. My eyelids were dropping as I am tired. But I can''t sleep as Mr Williams told us them he would exin about this situation. We reached Mr Williams house. It was always going to be Mr Williams house. I could never say this house mine. He is really a great person but I don''t think I would ever call him my father. I have already spent almost 1 year but still, I always feel like an outsider. That is the reason, I have neverined about anything that they have said. I never even talked back to Amy because she was right. I was an outsider. She must be feeling insecure that I would snatch her ce. That''s why I never hate her. I walked inside with now a wide awake Mia, who was grabbing my boobs, in my hands but thank God Matthew is still sleeping. I removed her hand when I saw all members of the Williams family except Avril and Ace, as she had gotten a call from the hospital, in the living room. They all were sitting on the couch and it looks like that they were just waiting for me to arrive. "Ma" Mia said while touching breast again. My baby called me ''ma''. I removed her hand again and said "Mia stop baby." She started to cry loudly then Rose said: "Feed them first Anna then we will talk." I nodded my head and went to my room. Jane followed me with Matthew who was still sleeping. She ced him on his crib and took Mia from my eyes. I unzipped my dress and sat on the chair and fed her. She grabbed my breast and looked at me with her green eyes with shades. Her eyes are the same as mine and Mr Williams. And Matthew has Jack''s eyes colour. After a few minutes, I shifted her to my other breast and she bit me hard enough to make me screeched in pain. I removed her mouth and she again started to cry. She was looking very irritated. She has been doing this for 2 days. She woke up at an unusual time and cried her heart out. She was also not drinking my milk. What is going on with her? "What happened Anna?" Jane asked me. "She bit me and now she is crying nonstop and she has a running nose. She is not drinking milk too." I babbled and grabbed my head. "Maybe she is missing her father." She mumbled under her breath but I heard her. "Don''t worry. Babies always bit their mother." She said and I nodded. I patted her back and wiped her nose with a soft cloth but she was still crying. Her crying was breaking my heart and I really don''t have any idea what to do. I again tried to feed her but this time she pushed my breast away. I picked her up in my arms and patted her back softly. After a few minutes, her crying stopped and I looked at her and saw that she was sleeping again. "See, she is okay. Now go and change your dress." She said and I nodded and covered my breast with the dress and walked toward the washroom. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw my breast. My nipple had turned red where Mia had bitten me. I rubbed it and hissed in pain. I have to be careful from now in. I changed into my PJs after taking a quick shower. I removed all the makeup and pulled my hair out of the bun. I justbed my hair and let it down. I walked outside and asked, "Would you take care of them?" "Of course Anna. You go. I''ll call you if I need you." Jane said with a smile. I nodded and walked outside and saw that now everyone had changed into their nightclothes. Mr Wims saw me and patted the space between her and Rose and I walked slowly and sat between them. "Anna," Mr Williams spoke. I looked at with a polite face and softly said "Yes" "Are you angry with me?" He asked me gently. I shook my head and said, "I am not." "Do you want to know why I had told you to attend this party?" He asked me. I bit my lips and wondered ''Do I really want to know about his reasons?'' I shrugged and said "If you want to" He sighed and said "As you knew that Jack was in Rehab. Why? You have to ask him that. He had made it quite clear that he would be the one to answer you." I just listened to him without saying anything. Jack had told me that he would tell me when he would "He was adamant that he won''t leave you and would take you back with your children. You were not in that condition. I know him since his childhood and I know that he is a stubborn person. I had told him that I would let you meet him when he woulde back." He said and put his hand for his head. I looked at him in shock. How could he do that? He took me away from Jack only so that he could meet me when he would return. I wanted to say something but then I remembered that I don''t have any right to say something like that to him. I am staying under his roof so I can''t be ungrateful. I just nodded my head so that he could continue. "I got his call two days back and he told me that he was back. I gave him the news of him bing the richest man. He ignored that and asked me ''When I am going to meet her''. I de-" I heard Jane panic voice and we all looked at her. She looked at me with a frightened face and her words stopped my heartbeats. "Anna, Mia is not breathing properly." __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Anna POV. I gasped and stood up from the couch and ran upstairs ignoring everyone''s calls. My priority is my baby girl. I can hear the thundering of my heartbeat in my chest. I pushed open the door and heard the cries of Mia. I ran toward her and picked her up in my arms. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Her nose was again running and this time the discharge was thicker and opaque instead of watery. I wiped it with the soft towel and moved toward the door. I saw Rose on the door with Jane. Theter came inside and stood beside me and handed me Mia''s nket and said "I''ll take care of Matthew. You go." I nodded and covered Mia with it and walked downstairs with Rose. I saw Mr Williams on the phone. He was talking to someone. "Yeah, we are justing...... don''t leave the hospital ....... Ok bye." He said on the phone. He saw me and said "Come. I have called Avril. She is in the hospital right now." I nodded and walked outside with a crying Mia who was sneezing. I touched her forehead and it was warm. I sat in the car in my nightwear. I don''t care about my clothes right now. All I wanted was my baby to be ok. Mr Williams and Rose sat in the front and the former drove the car. I am d that they are here with me right now. I looked down at me who was still crying in my arms while clutching my breasts and yelling ''ma'' I wiped her nose again and kissed her head. I patted gently on her back to calm her down but she again sneezed. Rose turned her head and asked me with a worried face "Is she having a fever?" I checked Mia''s head again and it was not that hot but a little warm. Then I looked at Rose and said: "She is a little warm so maybe she has a fever." She nodded and before she could ask any other question, Mr Williams stopped the car. I looked outside and saw that we have reached the hospital. I got out of the car and covered Mia with her baby nket. It was cold outside and I was shivering. I walked inside with Rose as Mr Williams was parking his car. We reached the reception and saw Avril who was looking at the direction of the door. She saw us and walked toward us and said: "What happened to her, Anna?" "You both go. I would fill the form quickly." Rose said and I nodded. "She is not breathing properly and has a running nose. She is getting irritated easily." I said to Avril while talking toward her a private word. She nodded and opened the door. I gave her Mia and sheid her down in the bed. I stood beside her when she was checking Mia who was now screaming. I was so close to crying. I had never thought that my baby would get sick. Oh, God. I shouldn''t have fed her that ice cream. This is all happening because of my recklessness. Avril checked her for some minutes then turned to me and said "she has a cold and mild fever. I am going to keep her here for the night." I nodded and this time tears fell from my eyes. She hugged me and said "she is alright Anna. It''s a normal thing" I nodded my head and said, "She wasn''t drinking my milk earlier and was biting me." She gave me a smile and said "Biting is normal, Anna. Actually, she was irritated as her nose was congested and aboutck of appetite, it''s because of cold. Everything is alright." "Ok. Thank you, Avril." I told her with a teary smile. "No need to thank me, Anna. You are my sister inw and we are family." She said with a small smile. The door opened and Rose came inside and said, "What happened?" "Nothing Rose. She just has a cold and mild fever. I am going to keep her here for the night to give her some fluids." She told this to Rose, who was listening to her very keenly. "I can stay here with her, right," I asked her. "You can, Anna. I will tell someone to arrange a cot for you so that you can sleep. I shook my head and said " I won''t sleep. I would stay with her." She was about to say but I cut her off and said "I won''t be able to sleep when I know that my baby girl is sick. I am alright." She sighed and nodded her head and said: "you can also take some rest in my cabin." I nodded my head and said "thank you" I kissed Mia''s head which was warm and whispered "Ma loves you baby" I turned back and saw Rose and Avril talking about something then Avril gave Mia some medication and attached an IV as she was dehydrated. My heart was feeling heaving when I saw her wailing when Avril pierced the needle in the back of her small and fragile hand. I wiped the tears from my eyes which were falling continuously. I grabbed her other hand and kissed it. I kissed her tears away and now again she slept after weeping. I saw that Rose was not in the room. I was about to sit in the chair when I got a call and the person is none other Jack. I sighed tiredly and swiped the screen to the right and picked up the call and said "Hello" "Have you reached Richard''s house?" he asked me "Yes. What do you want?" I asked him softly "Anna. I want to talk with the babies. I am going to video call you." He said excitedly I bit my lips and think about whether to tell him or not about Mia''s situation. But he is her father. He deserved to know about it. I was alone whenever I got sick in childhood. "Jack. Mia is in the hospital." I told him softly. "What" I heard him shout and I jumped. "And when were you going to tell me," he asked me now in a calm voice. "I... I had it handled. I didn''t think about telling you as I was panicking." I told him honestly I have finally told him what was going in my mind without thinking about the consequences. Laura had told me that I have to tell him what was going on in my mind. I can hear his heavy breathing from the phone and I gulped down the nervousness. "I aming there." He said and before I could deny him, he cut the call. I looked behind me and saw Mr Williams was standing with a concerned look on his face. "He ising here?" he asked me I massaged my temples and tiredly said, "Yeah he ising here." He sighed and said, "I will handle him." I didn''t say anything and kept my mouth shut. I am still not ready to believe that he would keep Jack away from me. "You are looking tired honey. Go and get a coffee." He said and I was about to refuse him. But he shook his head and softly said "I am here with my grandchild. I was not there for you. Let me "I''ll bring coffee for us," I said and gave ast look to Mia before exiting the room. I walked toward the Cafetaria and bumped into someone and pulled back to say sorry. But my words stuck in my throat when I saw the person who had a mop in her gloved hands. A whisper came out of my mouth. "Mother" Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Third Person POV Sandra was looking at her daughter, whom she had never loved and always had hated her. She was shocked to see to her in this hospital in her nightdress at this time. She was embarrassed that Anna saw her in this state. But how could she forget that she is the sole reason for her problem? Since her birth, she had created problems for Sandra and now she has made her life a nightmare. It all had started after her meeting with Anna in the hospital when she had bad-mouthed her in front of her husband. Jack had kept his promise when he said that he would ruin them for insulting and hurting his wife. He had ruined her family and their business. He had bought thepany who was owned by Sandra''s husband along with their house. Not only that, but he had also bought the boutique which she owned. He had cancelled Zara''s schrship too. Now they were staying in a crappy apartment which has only 2 bedrooms. Her husband worked in a very smallpany as a Manager as no bigpany was ready to ept him. But still, it was not enough to pay bills so she had to find some work for herself too. Her friend had suggested her to work in this hospital as a janitor is required here. She was mortified to work her as a janitor but she had no other choice. The worst thing was she had to face Rose daily who never leave any moment to smile at her evilly. When she saw her for the first time, she had smirked and said ''You deserve it, Sandra for treating Anna like that and for trying to frame my husband.'' She had never wanted to treat Anna that way but she just couldn''t love her as she was Richard''s daughter. Getting pregnant by Richard was never in her ns. It had just happened by mistake. In fact, she wanted to just teach him a lesson for rejecting and insulting her love in front of the whole Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. college. Anna is nothing more than a mistake. She had wanted to abort her then got an idea. She had wanted to separate both Rose and Richard with the child but to her back luck, Rose had told her that she is ready to ept this child. But Rose doesn''t want her in that baby''s life. Sandra''s n again had failed and from that day, she had started to hate that child which was growing inside her. She had wanted to abort it but couldn''t do that as it would have risked her life too. Her blood was boiling after watching Anna''s face after almost one year. ''That little bitch was enjoying her life, while I and my family was suffering'' Sandra thought in her mind. She red at Anna and seethed "Don''t call me mother, you bitch." Anna was not surprised that her mother called her a bitch. But she was surprised to see her here. "What are you doing here?" Anna asked her mother softly. She was shocked to see her mother here working as a janitor. She didn''t know how this happened. Her parents were rich so why was she working her were beyond Anna''s mind. Sandra gave her a fakeugh then said "What I am doing here? It was your fault, you bitch. Your husband ruined my family just because of you. It''s a good thing that I had never loved you because you are a bad omen. I hate you. I wish I could have aborted you." Sandra was sprouting profanities against Anna. Theter was just looking at her mother with hurt. It was not the first time she was hearing that she was a bad omen for them. Tears started to form into her eyes but then she got angry for the first time at her mother when she heard her next words. "I hope you will die along with your kids." "SHUT THE FUCK UP. Don''t you dare say anything about my babies or I swear to God that I would forget that you are the one who gave me birth." Anna shouted at her making Sandra flinch. Sandra was indeed shocked when she heard her daughter''s shouting. It was the first time, she had heard her shouting. But Anna was not done yet. She had always kept her voice soft because she knew her mother''s nature. But today she has crossed every limit when she brought her kids in it. She fought with her husband for her kids who scared her so much. Then how could her mother think that she would leave her alone? She pointed her finger at her mother and said "You know what you deserve all this and more. You had never treated me like your daughter but for me, you were my mother, the person who had given me birth." She then took a deep breath and said "Rose is treating me like her daughter. She should have been my mother, not you. You had even lied to me that you were raped. " Anna shook her head and looked at Sandra who was looking pale after hearing this. "Rose had told me everything that it was you who had taken advantage of my father. You had the guts to med me that I was a rape child. I am a rape child but it was you who had raped my father." Anna told her while pointing her finger at her mother. Two pairs of eyes were watching the whole scene. One with tears and second with pride. Richard and Rose were just standing a little away from Anna and Sandra. Richard was worried when Anna didn''te back. So he came to look for her and found Rose in the way. He stood beside Rose and was about to shook her but she just said while looking at the scene ''Look Richard'' He turned his head and saw Anna standing for herself and tears started to form in his eyes when Anna called him her father. He had waited for this moment since he got to know that he has a daughter. But he had never pressurised her because he knew that she was not ready for it even though it hurt him. Sandra was seething in anger. But inside she was afraid. What if her husband get to know about it? He will divorce her and leave her then where will she live. She has to make sure this bitch won''t say anything to anyone. She red at Anna and said "You are lying. But I can''t me as I know it was Rose who had filled your ears against me. I was the one who got raped." Annaughed humorlessly and said "Rose didn''t fill my ears. She had shown me the reality that I am not a bad omen. That someone can love me. She has always treated me like her daughter. She had shown me how it felt when someone gave you your unconditional love." She licked her dry lips and said "You don''t deserve to be called mother. You are a ck spot on the name of the mother. And don''t you dare everpare yourself to Rose because she is infinity times better than you." Sandra fumed in anger and raised her hand to p her but someone else had grabbed it. She froze when she heard blood-chilling words. "I dare you to do that again." __________________________________ Authors note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Jack''s POV I was still staring at the ce where she was standing 5 minutes ago along with my daughter. I had seen Anna after one year and she was looking breathtaking. She has that shine in her eyes which was missing when she was with me. I had ruined her innocence and broke her. I had never wanted to do that but in my stupidity, I had done it. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I thought about the moment when I saw her talking to that bastard Carson. I was calm because I know that she won''t cheat on me and I had seen worse. John, the doctor, had used pictures of Anna with her college friends to test me. In the initial months, I used to scream and got angry when I had heard from John that they were my Wife''s boyfriend. [Ok. I am not a psychologist so I don''t know how they work. So don''t need to say that it is wrong. This is just a story. Keep that in your mind.] But with the help of some therapies and not to forget medicine, I had learned how to control it. So the scene where Carson wasplimenting my wife was nothing and I also know that he actually likes her. But to his bad luck, my wife is only mine. I had done this therapy just for her and our babies. I would have never done it if I don''t love Anna. She had be my drug, my lifeline, my addiction and my heartbeat. I felt a hand on my shoulder and I looked beside me and saw a sad-looking Charlotte. "She wille around Jack. Don''t worry about it but you have to apologise to her. And also we have to tell her about Maria." She said softly. I clenched my jaw when I heard that bitch''s name. It''s a good thing that she is on run otherwise I would have killed her. I always had treated her like my mother and what she did, she ruined me. Just because of her I was about to lose my wife and my children. Just because of her I have to go away from them for almost one year. "I''ll kill that bitch." I told her in a cold voice. She sighed and said "I don''t know what to say. Richard had told me that they are still looking for Maria. But didn''t find her in these six months." Then she added, "Anywayse let''s go home." I nodded and grabbed her hand and took her toward the parking. I sat on the back seat and she sat beside me. The driver started the car and drove toward the house. I couldn''t call it my home and my wife and our children were not there. We reached the home and I straight went to my room which I used to share with Anna. I walked to the closet and saw her dresses there which was neatly hanging in the wardrobe. I picked up a t-shirt and sweatpants and opened the door of the bathroom where I saw her stuff. I walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower and wearing my clothes. I picked up my phone and dialled Anna''s number. I want to talk to her and our babies. But I got the shock of my life when I heard that my daughter is in the hospital. My heart was pounding in my chest when I imagined the scene. I told her that I''ll be there. I had informed Charlotte that I am leaving for the hospital and told her to stay at home. She was about to argue but I left the house. I reached the hospital in 5 minutes. I walked inside the hallway after asking the room number from the receptionist. But I saw Anna and her mother in between my way. She was wearing her nightclothes. I moved my legs toward them and saw that the bitch was about to raise her hand on my wife. I fasten my pace and grabbed Sandra''s hand and coldly said: "I dare you to do that again." She froze and looked at me with fearful eyes. She should be afraid of me. I squeezed her hand tightly and twisted it making her scream in pain. "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from my family?" I asked her in a hard voice She nodded her hand and few tears left from her eyes due to the pain which I am inflicting on her wrist. "Then why did you raise your hand on my wife? Do you want to lose this job too along with your husband''s job?" I asked her with a raised eyebrow. "I am sor...rry. P..le..se lea..ve my ha...nd" she sobbed and I left her hand with a jerk. I took some steps away from her and said "Leave" She practically ran from there without looking at us and I could hear her cries. I looked at Anna who was still staring at her mother''s retreating figure. She was in a daze and I ced a hand on her shoulder. She looked at me then blinked twice her eyes and said: "I could have handled her." "Just like you had handled Mia right. That''s why you didn''t call me right." I asked her with a calm voice. She gulped and licked her dry lips then turned her face away but didn''t say anything. I took a deep breath and said: "Where is Mia?" She bit her lips and said "this way" and started to walk toward that direction. I saw Richard and Rose sitting in front of the door. I nodded at them and Rose just raised her eyebrow at me. I shook my head and was about to leave when I heard Richard say "We have found her. Right now she is at your house." I clenched my jaw and swallowed the anger which was rising continuously and said "I''ll talk to her tomorrow. Right now Mia is my priority." I opened the door and the first thing I heard is her cries. There my princess was crying and no one was there. I looked at Anna and saw that her eyes were widened and she was looking at me with guilt. I went toward Mia and stood beside her bed. Her face was red due to crying and an IV was attached to her little hands. I caressed her cheeks and wiped her tears and she looked at me with her teary eyes and wailed "pa" I sat on the bed and took her in my arms carefully, not wanting to tug her IV. I cradled her against my chest and patted her back like Anna do when babies were crying. I bent down a little to kiss her forehead which was indeed warm. Her wailed reduced and now she was just whimpering. I am finally feeling contented after taking her in my arms. I looked up at Anna and saw that she was looking at us in awe. "What happened to her?" I asked her in a whisper as I didn''t want to disturb a peaceful looking Mia. "She has a fever and a cold. Avril is going to keep her overnight." Anna replied softly. "Where is Matthew?" I asked her while ying with Mia curls. She sat down on the bed in front of me and said: "He is with Jane." We stayed silent for a few minutes then I finally decided that I will tell her about my past and my problem and Maria''s betrayal. "Anna" I called her and she looked at me with those green eyes innocently. "I have to tell you about myself." I finally let out after a lot of courage. "Is this a good time?" She asked me while tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "This is the time. I know you will be confused after listening to me. But let meplete it." I said with a soft tone which I had mastered in these 10 months. She sighed and said "I am listening" __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Third Person POV Jack took a deep breath after listening that Anna is ready to hear him. "My real mother''s name was Alice Miller. She was so beautiful and innocent, just like you Anna." He started His eyes lit up when he thought about his Mumma. He had only spent 11 years of his life with her which was not much. "She had got married to my -" he stopped and gritted his teeth in anger after remembering his bastard father. Then he continued after some seconds "- my father. I had always known that the mother was not happy. She was always sad and her eyes had always expressed pain." "The starting of five years of my life, I had always craved for a sibling. But that question had always brought immense pain on her face." He said while looking at Mia, who was sleeping peacefully. "My grandfather was a great man. He had always given me love. But suddenly after my 5th birthday, he had disappeared. When I had asked this to my father about this, he just smirked and said ''forget him''. When I had asked again, he pped me and said ''Don''t irritate me, you fool''" Jack said and turned his attention to Anna. Anna was keenly listening to his exnation. She just wanted to know him or the reason behind his behavior. "My father had always abused my Mumma. I had seen her crying whenever my father pped her in front of everyone. One day my mother came to my room and said ''You are going to have a sibling''. I was so happy and grateful that God had listened to me." He told her with a smile. But then his smile faltered and he continued "But that happiness didn''tst long. My father came to my room and started to hit her with a whip. I was there sitting on the floor and watching it. Mumma was trying her best to stop her screams." He looked at Anna and said, "He raised his hands on her and asked ''Who''s baby is this, you whore''." Anna gasped when she remembered that they are the exact words that Jack had said when she told that she is pregnant. "You had called me a whore too when I told you that I am pregnant," Anna said in a whisper. "I am sorry, Anna." He whispered but Anna didn''t say anything. Then he continued "then he had pped me too when I told him to stop hitting my mother. My father had always raised his hands on us. He had a hypersexual disorder. All the time he had craved is sex." He gulped when he remembered about Emma. He had met her two years ago and learned that she got married. He was happy for her. "He had never left any woman who was close to him without fucking them. My Mumma had seen this with her own eyes. He even tried to put his hands on Rose." He said and chuckled when he remembered his father''s condition the day after. "Rose was not that type of woman. She had fought him and told this to Richard. Let''s just say, my father was unable to fuck anyone for 6 months." He said with a smile. "When Charlotte came into my life, I had made a promise to myself that I would do anything to protect her would give her all my love," Jack spoke gently "It was going good until a day came where I had to witness something bad, something which broke me to the core." He said with a serious tone "My father raped my mother in front of me and Charlotte when I was 11 years old." He told Anna who was looking at with stunned expression. Anna was indeed shocked to hear that Jack had witnessed something horrible at the tender age of 11 years. "It was not the first time. He had raped my cousin, who was 10 years old at that time, in front of my eyes. I didn''t know that time what he was doing but all I know was that he was somehow hurting her." He sighed "I had witnessed that horrible scene again but this time victim was my mother. She was pleading with him don''t do this in front of us. But that bastard didn''t stop and raped her brutally. The reason behind the rape was that she had protested when he sold her to his friend for one night." He chuckled humorlessly. Anna looked at him with teary eyes and said: "Just like you had made a deal with your brother and father in exchange for Charlotte." He shook his head and moved forward a little to grab her hand and said "I would never, Anna. I love you. I would never let anyone touch you. I would never let them rape you because you were my wife. Jane was waiting outside the door waiting for my order." She pulled her hand away from him and ignored his hurt expression. She was hurt too. Jack sighed and moved back and looked at Mia who was nuzzling her little head on his chest. "When he was done with her, he left her as his phone was ringing. My Mumma called us and she told me to take care of Charlotte and always love her like my daughter. She told us to be there for each other. I gave her my words that no matter what happens, I won''t let anyone disrespect her. Then the bastard came and he..... he strangled her in front us." He let out Tears fell down from his eyes when he finallypleted telling her about that night. Some tears fell from Anna''s eyes too when she heard that his mother was killed by the hands of his own father and that too in front of his eyes. "Her eyes were still haunting me. She was staring at the ceiling with popped eyes." He sniffled and wiped his tears "That day I had lost my Mumma. She was an angel and the most lovingdy. But that was not the end. Richard and Rose were my Mumma''s childhood friend. They rushed to our house and from that day they started to love us like their children." He said with a charming smile. He signed andid Mia on the bed but she started to stir. So he patted her body softly and she stopped moving. "My father came back after 1 month with a girl who was 20 years old and a 5-year-old boy. He introduced that boy as our stepbrother and that girl as our stepmom." He spoke Then clenched his jaw and said, "I and Charlotte started to love her like our mother and after 2 years, N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. she ran away with her lover, leaving us all alone again." "My father was right at that time that all women are not going to be like my Mumma. My stepmom left us just because my father was treating her right. He had never raised his hand on her and she took advantage of that fact." He snorted humourlessly Anna was taking all the information inside her mind. His childhood was more horrible than her. No one had ever abused her physically in her childhood nor anyone had raised their hand on her. Sandra, she won''t call her mother from now on, had just abused her mentally which was awful. Not only Sandra, her husband and sometimes Zara too. "After that day, my life turned upside down. I started to feel angry and irritated all the time. Four years passed but nothing changed. In my anger, I had pushed Charlotte from the stairs and she fell down. Her condition was serious but someone she made it." He licked his dry lips. He was about to continue but stopped when the door opened and a nurse came inside. She smiled at both of them and checked the fluids of IV and changed the empty one. She left after two minutes, in which Jack gulped down a ss of water to ease his dried throat. "Richard and Rose asked me about the reason and I was silent. I didn''t know what is happening to me. I was confused but after half an hour, I told them everything. They took me to a psychiatrist and her name was Laura." He said. All the time his eyes were at Anna who was listening to everything. Her eyes widened when she heard the name of the psychiatrist. She gasped and now she knew how Laura knows him and why she told me to ask Jack about his past. "She told me that she had found drugs inside my body and she also told me that I am suffering from Bipr disorder." He confessed with a nervous look __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Third Person POV ''Bipr. He is bipr. Oh, God.'' Anna was thinking continuously in her mind. She couldn''t believe that she didn''t notice the symptoms. They were in front of her but she didn''t see it. He had always behaved like a different person with her. Sometimes he had behaved normally and sometimes he had treated her like a whore. She still remembered when she had told him that she was pregnant. He had pped her and called her a slut. But on the next morning, he behaved gently with her like he was apologizing for it. Not to forget that one time he chocked her while fucking her but on the next day, he took her on a shopping trip and bought many things for her. Now she doesn''t know what to do with this information. She had made her decision but still, she would give him his chance to exin the situation. "Why didn''t you tell me this before? When we together?" She asked Jack in a sad tone. This was what theycked. Conversation. The had never talked about something ever. Jack gulped and said "I was scared that you would leave me alone. I... I didn''t want to lose you." Anna shook her head and asked, "Were you not taking your medication?" Jack paled and cleared his throat and said "I had stopped it when... when my first love broke my heart." Anna sucked a breath and this information was new to her as no one had told her about this. It looks like Mr. Williams and Rose had hidden many things from her about Jack and his past. "Was it Amy?" She voiced her thoughts even though this question felt absurd. "Oh no. She is like a sister to me. I had never loved her. I mean I cared about her but like a brother cared for his sister. She is like Charlotte to me." He was visibly shaken by this question. It was Mr. Williams''s mistake that he had given hope to Amy that Jack would marry her when he couldn''t even digest the thought. She rxed and said "oh.. Okay" Now she doesn''t have to feel guilty that she had married her sister''s love as he doesn''t love her. "Then who was she?" She asked him with curiosity. "It was a girl. Her name was Amanda. I loved her or I thought that time that it was love. It was infatuation. Because the feeling I have for you is infinity times more than her. I love you." He said softly He continued when he saw that Anna was not reacting to his confession of love. "I had proposed her and she dly epted it. I had introduced her to my family but my father told me to cancel the engagement as the girl is a slut. I shouted at him and said ''Fuck you'' to him and left that house." He chuckled and said, "But what I didn''t know was that my father was right for the first time." "That bitch cheated on me and broke my heart. She was riding a man in the apartment which I had purchased for her. I kicked her out of the house and that was the first time, I had raised my hands on a woman." He said while looking upwards at the ceiling. "After that, I had finally decided that all women are money minded and would do anything for that. You were on my list too, Anna. But now I knew that you are not like them. I am sorry" hepleted with a sad sigh. Anna gulped all the information and finally concluded that he had suffered too and too more than her. "Are you finished?" She asked him and he nodded. "What was my fault in this? I know you had suffered in childhood but you shouldn''t let your anger out on me." She said with a cold voice. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was about to reply but she showed him her palm and cut him off before he could say something and said "Now it''s my turn." "My mother had told me that you bought me from them in exchange for helping them in business." She said with trembling lips. "Anna I didn''t buy you. I went to your house and told your so-called parents that I want to marry and they said yes without hesitating." He told her with a bewildered look Anna was giving him a doubtful look so he looked at Mia and said "I am swearing on our babies that I won''t lie to you about anything. I am only going to tell you the truth, nothing else. This is our time to talk and I would do anything to save our rtionship." Then why did her mother lie to him? Did she lie to her so that she would hate her husband? It was all so confusing to her but she knew that Jack wouldn''t lie if he was swearing on babies. She has to talk to Sandra and that too soon after this or she could simply ask Alex (Sandra''s husband) about this. "Why did you rape me that night. I had so many dreams that my husband would make love to me gently and would take care of afterward. You broke that dream, Jack. And you didn''t give me enough food to survive Jack" She said and broke down. He scooted toward her and pulled her in his arms when he saw her crying. He didn''t know how to She pulled away from him and stood up. She looked at him dead in the eyes and said "Don''t touch me." He looked down and said "I am sorry. I wanted to control you so that you won''t leave me. I wanted you to hate me so that in return I could hate you too. When I saw you for the first time, I felt something in my heart, Anna. I had fallen in love with you and I just didn''t want to love anyone after Amanda." He was looking so defeated but Anna didn''t care about it. He was hurt so was she. "You don''t love me and if you did then you would not have left me alone when I was delivering our babies. You even told them to choose the babies over me. You were busy when I was dying." She sobbed. Tears were falling from my eyes continuously. Her hair was messed up so was her face but nothing mattered to her right now. "Anna I had never told anyone to choose over you. If I had known then I would have chosen you in a heartbeat. We could have made babies after that but I would never choose anyone above you. And about that busy part, I was indeed busy." He said while looking at her in shock. Anna was giving his confused looks. She had heard it from her when he told Rose to choose the babies. "Anna my father and n had lusted Charlotte. They wanted to.." He stooped and gulped the bile which was rising. "They wanted to fuck her. I had sent Charlotte with you that day because I knew that my father was in town and I wanted to save you all. But Charlotte had denied to follow you so I had told the guards to follow you instead of her." He stopped and looked at Anna who was staring at him with a stunned expression "I had gotten a call from my father saying that they had Charlotte and they were spending some quality time. I was damn scared because I knew that they could do anything so I rushed toward his house that''s when I got your call, Anna. I am sorry but that time saving my sister honor was necessary. But I had called Maria and told her to apany you." He further exined How disgusting they were? Anna was thinking this in her mind. Lusting their own daughter was disgusting. She just hoped Jack didn''t get their genes in this matter. But she knew that Jack won''t do something like this. "Then who was talking on the phone at that time?" She questioned out aloud "I don''t know Anna. I was leaving their house and whe- wait. I knew it. It must be n or my father because I had forgotten my phone at my father''s house. That bastard." He said with gritted teeth. ''He didn''t tell Rose to choose the babies. He was innocent. That exins why he told me that he was d that I am fine'' she thought in her mind. "What about the time you beat me when you found out a pregnancy test in our bathroom? You didn''t even listen to me once." Anna asked with a broken voice. Jack looked down ashamed of himself and said "I am so sorry, baby. I couldn''t control myself. I saw my stepmother and Amanda in you. I thought you were just like them. That you were just a cheater like them. Please forgive me. If you want I can beg you for your forgiveness. Just please don''t hate me." This time the tears were falling their eyes. Anna never had imagined that there would a timee where her evil husband would beg for her forgiveness. Her decision was already made but she wanted answers for her questions which she had buried deep inside her heart. She wiped her tears and asked the question "Why did you sell me to your father and brother." "I never had sold you, Anna. It was a n. I would never let anyone touch you. My father was a Mafia leader. He had a rivalry with Russia as my father raped his wife. He wanted revenge and I was the one sold this information to the Russians. So basically it was our n to kill my father. I wanted someone to distract them and unfortunately, they chose you, Anna. I am sorry but I had to remove them so they won''t harm our Mia." He exined. "You used me as bait." She used him. "I am sorry. I know I was wrong. But please don''t leave me. I love you." He cried It was indeed a shock for Anna to watch him like this. She had always seen him as a strong person. She asked thest question "who was drugging you, Jack?" __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Third Person POV Jack froze on his seat when he heard her question. He was expecting this question from her but didn''t know how to answer that. She would be hurt and maybe will not believe him but he doesn''t have any choice other than telling her the truth. He took a deep breath and said "When the doctor had told us that I had drugs in my system, we all thought that it was my father who was doing this." He then continued "But I was wrong. I didn''t get to know about it until 4 months ago. I could havee home 4 months ago but they didn''t allow me." He then looked at Anna in her eyes and confessed "It was Maria" Anna stilled and looked at him in bafflement. ''What the fuck?'' She thought in her mind. How could Maria do that to him? She was like his mother. She had always treated him like his son. She knew that Maria didn''t treat her right in the beginning but after that, she had treated her alright. She had even apanied her on the day of delivery when she had no one with her. "You are lying" She whispered softly. He sighed and said "I wish I was Anna. But this is the truth. She is the one who was drugging and didn''t stop until the day I left for the rehab." Anna felt weak in her knees and slumped down on the chair when she couldn''t take it anymore. She was confused and was feeling betrayed by all of them. They had hidden everything from her. "Tell me everything." She said with no emotion "As I have told you that we all had thought that it was my father because maybe he didn''t want me to be a normal person. So Richard gave my responsibility to Maria so that she could take care of my food etc." He said with a clenched jaw. He continued "I don''t know anything more than that Maria was the one who was drugging and it was Richard who had told me." "How did Mr. Williams get to know about it? He licked his dry lips and said " Remember when I told you that our whole house was covered with cameras." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. How could she forget about it? She nodded her head with a tired face. "Richard had inspected it when John (His doctor) told him that he had found cocaine in my body." He said and closed his eyes, which was burning due to sleep, with a sigh. "Why would she do that? What would she get out of it?" Anna voiced her question He opened his eyes and exined "Anna my father had raped his daughter when my stepmother ran away. Maria was about to tell me something about my stepmother but my father heard her." Anna was disgusted when she thought about his father. He was the devil in disguise who prey upon young girls. ''He got an easy death. He should have suffered more." She thought in her mind. But Anna and everyone doesn''t know that ARNOLD IS STILL ALIVE. [Arnold is Jack''s father and n is Jack''s stepbrother.] [No one knew that he is alive except me and ?? will tell youter. But yeah n is dead.] "She was taking revenge." She stated in a soft voice. "Maybe. And I didn''t even doubt her until I got to know about that from John. Richard had a doubt about her, that''s why he told me to hire Jane as babies'' nanny but he didn''t mention the reason. " He breathed "Where is she? I have to talk to her about this. Why did she betray us?" Anna asked him in one breath "She was on the run since the day we got to know about this but now she is in our home. Remember Richard had said that he found her. I will talk to her tomorrow." He said and yawned. Anna nodded her head and said "I wille with you too. I have to talk to her too." He was about to interrupt her to tell her that it was dangerous but stopped when she raised her eyebrow. He nodded and said "you cane too" "You should go home and sleep. I am here with Mia." She told him when she saw his tired eyes. He checked the time in his watch and saw that it was 5 o''clock in the morning. They had talked for 2 hours. He looked at Anna and said "I am here with Mia. She is my daughter too. I would stay if you want you can go." "I won''t leave our Mia alone." She said and looked at Mia who was sleeping peacefully. In all this chaos she forgot about Rose and Mr. Richard. She jumped from her seat and strode toward the gate. She opened the gate and got greeted by an adorable sight. Rose''s head was on Mr. Williams''s shoulder and his arm was wrapped around her waist. Both of them were sleeping so she didn''t disturb them and walked back to the room. She sat on the chair ignoring Jack''s stare. She bit her lips and leaned her head against the wall. After a few minutes, Avril came and looked at us with a raised eyebrow then smiled. Jack gave her a smile back and got out of the bed. Anna stood from the chair and walked near Mia. She checked Mia and said "She is now fine. You can take her home, Anna." She removed the IV from her hands and that woke her up. She looked at us with sleepy eyes and pouted. Anna leaned down to kiss her pout and Mia gave her an adorable smile. She looked at Avril and said, "Thank you." "No need." She said with a smile and walked toward Jack and hugged him. He hugged her back and Anna got confused. "How are you, Jack? We didn''t talk at the party. I missed you." She said with an excited voice. "I missed you too, Av. I heard that your son was fighting with my daughter." He said with a soft smile. He looked at Anna''s confused expression and said "Avril is my best friend but we were not in contact after my marriage." She nodded and said "Oh. I didn''t know that." "I''ll take Mia with me," I told him and was about to pick her up when he grabbed my hand gently. She looked at his hand which was sping her then to his face which was gazing at her. "We all will go to our home. Remember we have to talk to Maria." He said softly. She nodded and said, "Matthew is with Jane." "I''ll tell her to bring him to our house." He said and called Jane and told her to bring Matthew there. Jack picked Mia in his arms and she nested her face in his chest and yawned. They walked out of the room and saw that Rose and Richard were awake as well. They stood up and Rose asked, "Is Mia alright?" Anna nodded her head and said, "She is fine now." "We are going to our house. Are youing with us or willeter?" Jack asked Richard with a raised eyebrow. Richard nodded and said "I''lle with you. But we have to wait as she is unconscious right now." Jack nodded his head and said "It''s okay. We all are tired. We should rest." They all reached Jack''s home and Jack showed Rose and Richard a guest room. Avril went to her home as Noah (her son) and Ace were waiting for her. [I have changed the name of Avril son from Scott to Noah.] Jane reached their house with Matthew and Anna took him from Jane and thanked her. "Come," Jack said to Anna, and they both went upstairs to their room. Anna was hesitant to enter that room but she has to be brave and face her fear. She went inside silently and ced Matthew in the middle of the bed and Jack ced Mia beside Matthew. Today he doesn''t want to stay away from his children and his wife. Who knows maybe it was hisst day. Annaid beside Mia and closed her eyes. Jackid on his ce and moved toward her and kissed her forehead and mumbled ''I Love You'' He was finally feeling content. He was going to sleep with his family after 1 year. __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Anna POV I woke up when I heard the giggling voices of my babies. I opened my eyes and looked at my side. Jack was feeding Mia with a bottle while cooing at Matthew and they both are content in that. I sat up and cleared my throat. He looked at me and with a smile said "Good Morning Anna" "Good morning," I replied back softly. "Have you done feeding him?" I asked him while pointing at Matthew. "Yeah, he is done." He said with a smile. "Why don''t you go and freshen up? After that, we will have our breakfast." He said and removed the bottle from Mia''s mouth. I nodded my head and went inside the bathroom and after taking a shower, I went toward the closet. I looked at the closet and saw that my old clothes were reced with new clothes as always. I chose a blue floral dress and wore it quickly. Afterbing my hair, I walked out of the room and saw that Jack was on the call. "Oh okay. Anything else?" He said on the phone. "Cool. See youter Av." He said then cut the call. He looked at me and blinked twice then walked toward me and said "You are looking beautiful." I gave him a small smile and tucked a loose strand behind my ear. "Thank you," I said and walked toward the bed to pick up the babies when he stopped me. "What are you doing?" He asked me. "I am taking them downstairs for brunch," I replied back in confusion. "No need to take them downstairs. Our brunch ising here." He said and switched on the LED button. I looked at the screen and saw that it was showing the recording of the kitchen area. Some maids were cooking and the food and he was staring at the screen with concentration. When the maid left the kitchen then he switched the camera to the stairs. "Why are you watching this?" I asked him with confusion. He sighed and said "So that no one can cheat me again. Come " I took a deep breath then we ate our food. After that, we walked downstairs. Jane was with kids as they were in a ying mood and babbling something to her. We saw Rose and Mr. Williams in the living room and I greeted them with a good morning and then we all walked toward Maria''s room. Jack pushed open the gate and we all went inside. I looked at her and she was looking at me with guilt. But then her cold gaze turned toward Jack who was looking at without any emotion. "So finally figured it out huh." She chuckled humorlessly. "Why did you do that Maria. I had treated you like my mother and you betrayed me." Jack asked her in a cold voice. She snorted and said "So what. Your father had ruined my daughter and now she is not letting anyone get close to her, not even me. Do you know what she was feeling when your father raped her." "I wanted revenge. He had ruined my child''s life and the least I could do for my daughter is to ruin her rapist''s child''s life." She yelled at him. "Keep your voice down if you know what is good for you Maria. You don''t want to mess with me." Rose threatened her in a hard voice. This is the first time I am hearing her talking like this. She had always talked to me in her polite and soft voice. "Oh please first try to save your family then talk about someone else business," Maria replied venomously "How did you do it?" Mr. Williams asked her in a calm voice. "It was not that hard. Arnold hade to me and told me to add these drugs to his food and water. I did that but that time I was a little hesitant and I had stopped it after some time as Arnold told me to." She stopped Then with trembling lips, she continued "But after a few years, I got the news that my daughter had tried tomit suicide as she was raped by Arnold again." She was sobbing this time and I felt bad for her. It was Arnold''s mistake and we all have been paying for it. She wiped her tears and looked at us with red eyes and said "After that, I decided everything. I started to give him cocaine in his food. Now you will ask me how I manage to get that drug right?" She didn''t wait for us and continued "I had seen your guards using it and I told them to buy it for me and they did that without any problem because they didn''t want to be caught." "Then I got to know that you got married to someone. And that was the most satisfying feeling watching you and Anna hate each other. But my n was almost ruined when I saw the next morning that you are making her eat your leftover and she was the one who was cooking for you." She shook her head in disappointment. She was behaving so differently like the first time I had met her. The cruel Maria who was making me eat salty food. "So I had stopped giving you drugs which resulted in you getting irritated and angry. I almost feel bad for Anna because she was the one who was hurting. But I wanted her to die so that her fate won''t be like Alice." She said with a sigh. "You bitch. How dare you?" Rose shouted and about to attack Maria but Mr. Williams grabbed her before she could. "Calm down love. She doesn''t deserve your anger. Leave it." Richard told her and she just clenched her mouth shut. "I was the one who was cooking Anna''s food and when she went upstairs, I had added drugs in Jack''s food. And I had always given Charlotte the food which I had made. So she won''t take it." She said with an evil look. Then she said "but then I got good news. Wanna know what. That Anna is Pregnant." She was grinning like a maddy and now I think all the things she had shown us in the past were a facade. "Then I thought that I should kill his children so that Jack would feel how much it hurts to lose your children." She told us with a content smile. "I had noticed all the symptoms in the morning that she is going to deliver today. And who do you think called Arnold to tell him that Charlotte was roaming outside in the mall? It was me." She announced with a smirk "I was the one who called him so that you would get busy finding her and I could go to the hospital to kill the babies. I had all the time in the world because remember Jack you had taken a painkiller like always after dealing with Arnold. I had mixed sleeping pills in the water so that you won''t disturb me or ruin my n." Shepleted with a tired sigh That means he wanted toe but it was her n to stop him. Oh, God. I really don''t know what to do. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Water," she asked with a cough. "I''ll give you water," Rose said and picked up a ss from the table and threw the water on her face. Maria shivered and looked at Rose furiously who was ring at her with hate. Then she filled the ss with water and gave it to her and said "I am not like you, you sadist bitch." Maria drank the water quickly while ring at her in rage. She threw the ss on the floor and it shattered making me jump. Then she said "Anna almost died and I was happy but I had to show that I am sad because Rose didn''t leave her alone for a single minute and when she got stable then Rose induced her into aa. Then I thought that I could kill the babies but Rose didn''t even let me see them. She made me call Jack then he came and took them home." She was looking irritated because she couldn''t kill my innocent children. God, she is worse than a witch. Thank God I didn''t leave my babies with her who knows she would have... I couldn''t evenplete it. "Then he stayed with her all the while and then I thought I had a chance but Charlotte didn''t even let me watch their face. I was frustrated that she had ruined my n." She let out frustrated. Then she looked at Jack and said "Do you know Jack your stepmother was innocent?" __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Anna POV "What" Jack shouted in surprise. I was shocked too as Jack had told me his stepmother ran away. And now Maria is telling us that she was innocent. "Yes. She was innocent. It was your father who had killed her to make you believe that she ran away so that he could manipte you." Maria said with a sigh. I looked at Jack who was looking at Maria with a stunned expression. He was looking like a person who had lost everything. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "He killed her exactly like he had killed Alice. First rape then strangled her to death so that you could be like him. Poor girl." Maria told us sadly. I just can''t understand her. She was sad that Alice and E (his stepmother) died but she was happy when she got to know that I am dead. And she also wanted to kill my children and would have done that if Mr. Williams didn''t hire Jane. She could have killed on the day when they went home if Charlotte wasn''t with them. I am grateful for all of them to keep my babies safe. If something ever happens to them then I will die. "But my father had loved her. Then why would he kill her? He didn''t even raise his hands on her for once." Jack questioned her with a shaky voice. Maria snorted and answered "He didn''t raise his hand on her huh. He was a smart son of a bitch. He knew what and how to do things. He had hit and beat her but never in front of you and charlotte. He had done many things with her like beating her with a belt until she passed out. I was there to witness it. She loved you and Charlotte like she loved n. You all were her angels. " Jack leaned back and stood with the support of the wall. He was looking like a shattered person and I felt bad for them. I went close to him and held his hand to support him. He looked at me with teary eyes and a broken look. I am notforting him as a wife. I am doing it as a human because no matter what happens I won''t forget my humanity. "How do you know about that?" Rose asked her with narrowed eyes. "He was the one who told me or more as the words slipped out of his tongue when he was giving me instruction to drug him." She said nonchntly. Oh, God. That man was a devil in human form. He was so dangerous and I am d that he won''t disturb us anymore. [Sure Anna. ??] Then she narrowed her eyes on Mr. Williams and said "But how did you get to know that it was me who had drugged Jack." He chuckled and said "I started to doubt you since the day I got to know that Jack didn''t reach the hospital on the day of the delivery. Arnold and Jack have one simrity they love their children even in a fucked up way. You told us that Arnold had never missed the delivery of his children no matter how much he hated Alice." Then he continued "But it was only a suspicion. Nothing else. But still, my gut feeling was telling me to tell Jack to keep a nanny for the babies. So I hired Jane. She is an agent who works for the FBI. So she knew how to keep Anna and babies safe from everyone." He looked at Jack then said, "So when John told me that he had found cocaine in his body in a heavy amount then I went to his house and checked all the cameras and that''s when I had found that you are the culprit." "Well now what. Are you going to kill me?" She asked them without any hint of fear. Jack removed my hand from his and walked toward Maria and said "I wish I could kill you. But I won''t. Want to know why? Because I had treated you like my mother." "What was my mistake in all this? If you wanted revenge then you should aim at my father, who was your culprit, not me. You ruined me, Maria. You ruined my whole life. I hate you. I hope you suffer." He told her coldly. Then he took some steps back and announced "You have only 15 minutes to leave this house. Your ticket has been booked. So leave and stay with your daughter." Then his voice turned cold and hard "But don''t you daree into my way again. Stay away from my family." With that, he strode out of the room quickly. He must be very unhappy and sad right now. I looked at Maria as she was still staring at the door from where Jack had left. "You shouldn''t have done that Maria. But I want to know why did you feed me Salty and spicy food in the initial days of my marriage?" I asked. I always wanted to ask this question from her but I let it go with the time. "Because Arnold told me to test you. And I know this sounds silly but I really wanted to try this on you to see whether you wouldin about me to Jack or not." She shrugged "Indeed it sounds silly," Rose yelled "I always thought that you were a decent person. But I didn''t know that you would try to kill my children." I said with a sad smile. Then I turned serious and continued "But if you think that you could kill my children and I would let you then you are wrong. I can do anything for my babies even if it''s meant to kill someone. I will not hesitate to do it." "Leave" I announced in a cold voice. She gave me ast look and left the room. I sighed and turned toward Rose and Mr. Williams who were looking at me in concern. "I should go and check on him." I excused myself. "Are youing back with us, Anna." Mr. Williams asked me I looked at him in his eyes which were simr to mine and said "I will tell youter." I ran upstairs and walked inside our previous room and saw that Jack was sitting on the bed with his face hanging down. Our babies were not present in the room and Jane was not here too. They all must be in the babies'' room. He didn''t notice my presence. I moved toward him and stood in front of him. He wrapped his hands on my waist and buried his face on my stomach and started crying. I could hear his loud sobs and my heart was hurting while watching him in this condition. He was hugging me very tightly and was crying like a baby who had something and wasining about it to his mother. After a few minutes, his sobs died and he looked at me with bloodshot eyes while tears were falling continuously. "I always thought that she had left us because we were not her real children. She was very young and was only 9 years older than me. So I thought that she wanted to live her life and didn''t want to be tied down with 2 stepchildren. I was so wrong, Anna. She loved us so much." He wept. "No one loves me. And when someone did, my father snatched that person from me." He whispered sadly. My tears were falling too but I had to be strong for myself and for him. We are fucked up in our own ways. I know that he loves me but I don''t because I don''t know what love is. I have to find myself before finding love or loving him or anyone else. In fact, I have to learn how to love myself. "I am sorry, Anna. But please don''t leave me. I love you so much. Please I can''t live without you and our babies." He whimpered "If you really love me then do something for me," I said without any emotions. He wiped his tears and said, "I will do everything for you." "Divorce me," I said __________________________________ Hello guys I hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Anna POV His red eyes widened and he looked at me stunned. He opened his mouth to say something then closed it. My decision was already made. I wanted to end this rtionship because in this rtionship we can''t stay happy. I understand him and his reason to some extent but not fully. I know that he is not that bad but I just can''t trust him. I have to find myself as I am totally lost right now. I really don''t know what to do with myself. I just know that I have to take care of our babies and give them all the love in the world. But I wouldn''t stop him from meeting and staying with our children. They are his too and for a fact, I knew that they won''t allow me to take them away from their father. Especially Mia. Sometimes I think that she loves him more than me and I am d that her father will always care and love her. "What" he whispered softly "I want to end this. We are toxic for each other. We are fucked up in our own ways. We need to end this rtionship or whatever it is before we get hurt." I exined softly. "No, I won''t divorce you. I love you and my love is sufficient for us." He said while shaking his head. I knew that he wouldn''t give me divorce easily but today I am not going to lose this battle. "I will not stay with you, Jack. No matter what. I need time, please. I have toplete my studies and N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. counseling." I muttered softly. "Don''t even think about divorce because I wouldn''t give it to you until myst breath. You are going to stay with me and we will raise our babies together." He dered determinedly I sighed and said "You aren''t thinking clearly Jack. Let me clear it." I took a step away from him and said: "You raped me and I know that it must be under the influence of drugs but still you had done that and I can''t forget it." I wiped the lone tear which was about to fall down and continued "I understand the justification that you had given me but what was the need of using me as bait. You could have used someone else but no you had yed with your wife''s dignity." I tasted the salty tears on my lips and wiped it with the back of my hand and looked at him. He was looking like a crushed person who had lost everything in a short span of time. His tears started to fall again and he dropped on his knees and I looked at him stunned. Never had I thought that this arrogant and egoistic Jack would fall on his knees in front of anyone. And he did that too in front of me. It''s absolutely horrific for me to see my husband on his knees. He did the unexpected thing, he joined his hands in front of me and said "Please don''t leave me like my mothers. I don''t want to lose you and our babies. Please stay. I love you. I am sorry for whatever sin I had done with you. But don''t leave me. Please." My knees suddenly started to feel weak so I sat down in front of his defeated posture. His face was hanging downwards and tears were continuously streaming from his eyes and he was still joining his hands. I moved my trembling hands toward him and clutched his hands and slowly separated them. "Don''t do that. I just can''t forgive you. Please understand that I need time. I am not in the right state of mind to forgive you." I let out softly. I have to make him agree on it so that he will think about the situation and also about me too. "If you really loved me then please divorce me. I need to find myself and I have to love myself before loving you or anyone. " I tried to exin to him. "Please." I pleaded with him He looked at me with hollow eyes. I was scared when I looked into his eyes. They were empty and emotionless. He raised his hands to cup my cheeks and said "I love you so much. If you want me to divorce you then I will." "I''ll wait for you, Anna. I know that you wille back. And this is thest time I am letting you go." He said and leaned forward. I closed my eyes and felt his gentle lips on mine. He kissed me gently and poured his emotions in it. I did nothing and sat like a statue. I really don''t know what to do. He pulled back and said "Kiss me back. For thest time, please." With that, he captured my lips gently and I kissed him back slowly and clumsily. It was not that type of kiss which was filled with lust and anger. Instead, it was sweet and slow. He pulled back with a groan and said "Leave before I cage you in my arms again. Leave." I got off of my knees and stood up. My knees were hurting due to sitting on them. I was about to turn back when I heard "Leave Anna because the next time I will cage you if I ever saw you. Because that time no one can stop me." I literally ran out of the room and heard the sound of breaking sses and shattering of a lot of things. I was worried that maybe he would hurt himself but then I remembered that I am going to be free from this rtionship. But then again I am a human and I can''t see anyone in pain even if that person is the person who had abused me. I went downstairs and saw that Rose and Mr. Williams were talking about something. They stopped when they saw me and looked at me in shock. They must have thought that I would stay with him. I didn''t say anything for some seconds then said "I think we should leave. Let kids stay with him for tonight." With that, I strode out of the house and sat inside the car and waited for them toe outside. They came back after 5 minutes and Rose has tears in her eyes. She must have witnessed his condition. They sat and we left the house and reached Mr. Williams''s house after 30 minutes. They didn''t say anything to me for which I am grateful because I don''t want to talk to anyone right now. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw his face in front of me. The way he was crying and pleading with me was hurting me. I am feeling bad for him but what about me. I am hurt too. I had faced worse too. I used to cry too but no one had ever paid heed to it. He thought that buying me new clothes and jewelry would be enough for the apology. I walked inside and was about to go to my room but stopped when someone grabbed my hand. "Care to exin to us, Anna. We need to know what is happening." Rose asked me. I turned around and saw that it was she who had grabbed my hand. "I asked him for a divorce and he is ready to give me," I announced She gasped loudly and said "What" Even Mr. Williams was shocked and asked "he agreed?" I nodded my head and said, "He agreed after a lot of pleading." "I want to rest," I asked and excused myself before they could ask something. I went to my room and sat on the bed. I should be happy right that I am going to be free. And I am happy but not that much. I think it will take some time before I could go back to normal. I looked around and started to miss my kids when I didn''t see them. But I have to get used to it. They are his babies too and they will spend their time there with him too. . . . It took one month for the divorce papers toe and in between 1 month I didn''t see him. Hiswyer came and told me the conditions that babies are going to stay with us on alternate days. One day they will stay with me and the other day with Jack and I agreed with it. Thewyer also told me that Jack is giving me 10 million dors alimony too with half of his properties. I denied him and told him that I don''t want his money and told him to deposit that money in our kid''s ount. He was about to argue and said that it was Jack who wanted me to take this money. But I was stubborn and he didn''t have any other choice than to agree with me. Now, the paper to my freedom is in my hands and he had already signed it. I took some time to think then for my own good, I signed it quickly before I could change my mind. Thewyer took the paper and told me that now we both are divorced and he would submit it in the court. I am finally free. But still, I am feeling like something is not good. And something bad is going to happen which will change my life again. Now I am not Anastasia Miller. I am Anastasia............ Williams. __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 74 Chapter 74 1 yearter. Anna POV I got ready as usual for the office. I checked the time and saw that I was 10 minuteste. I put on my heels and ran toward the babies'' room and saw that they were not in the room. I heard their giggling voice and walked out of my room and went toward the living room. They were talking to mom and dad. Yes, I have been calling mom and dad for 10 months. They have done things for me and handled me when I was at my lowest point. They had given their unconditional love at that time when I needed someone to take care of my broken self. They are indeed god sent and I was d that they choose to love me like their own children. They had helped me with kids a lot along with Jane. They always handled the kids when I was at college and now office. "Your mom is going to be angry when she won''t find you in your room." Mom tried to tell them in a serious tone. But my children are the devil. Theyughed at her tone and Mia hugged Dad''s legs. "Granpa save Mia. Yes?" She asked him with a pout. His face softened and he picked her up in his arms and said "I will save my Mia from her mommy." She giggled and sat on hisp. Mom shook her head and looked at Matthew who was looking sad. She gestured to him toe toward her and he ran toward her with his small legs and she cuddled him. He really got jealous when he saw that his grandfather and father were loving Mia more. But he didn''t know that Mom loves him more than Mia as he is such a cute baby. It''s time to make my presence known. I walked toward them and cleared my throat. Mia squealed and hid her face in dad''s chest and my Matthew got off from mom''sp and ran toward me. I bent down a little and caught him in my arms. He peppered my face with his little kisses. "Ma. Miss you." He said and his words warmed my heart. "I missed my baby too," I said and pecked his nose. Then Mia too ran toward me and choked me with her tight hug and said "Mia miss you " I pecked her nose too and said "I missed Mia too." "Why were you not in your room," I asked them seriously. They looked at each other then Mia replied "Mia miss pa. She go to him." The kids have been staying one day with me and another day with him for 1 year. Since the day I had divorced him, I didn''t see him much other than in magazines and newspapers. Jane is not here right now as her father had died yesterday and she went back to Ennd for that. So now I have to drop them home. No, not home. It was not my home now. It was his home. I licked my lips and said "Ok, I''ll drop you at your father''s home. Go and say goodbye to grandpa and grandma." They both kissed their cheeks and I left with my kids after saying goodbye to mom and dad. I opened the back seat and buckled them on their car seat and drove toward his home. I saw from the back mirror that they are literally bouncing on their seats and looking very excited. "Are you going somewhere today?" I asked them while concentrating on the road. "Park. Mia go to Park. Pa take Mia and Matt to park." She let out excitedly. I shook my head at their excitement with a smile. Mia really loves her father so much. I reached there within half an hour. I unbuckled them from their car seat and said "Stop, don''t run." They stopped and I turned back and was engulfed into a big hug. I knew that person. I chuckled and hugged her back tightly and said "Hello to you too Charlotte." "Aunt Aunt," Matthew shouted and hugged her legs. "Aww. I missed you cutie pie." She kissed his cheeks and his cheeks turned red. He is so adorable and my both kids are cute and smart. Charlotte bent down to Mia''s level and forwarded her hand. "Hello, Miss Mia." She said and Mia giggled and shook her hand. "Let''s go inside." She said "I.. I have to leave for the office. I am gettingte." I told her hesitantly. I knew that he would be inside as he doesn''t go to the office when kids are staying with him. Thest thing I want to do is face him that too in the morning. She gave me a look but didn''t say anything. "He is in his room. He is not downstairs. And you and I haven''t talked to each other in days." She said "We will do a girl night soon and then we will talk to each other," I replied to her nervously. "As you say, Anna. I am too busy. Jack makes me work like crazy. I always had thought that he would be lenient with me as I am his sister but no." She grimaced I giggled and she scowled at me first but after some seconds she giggled too. I looked at my watch and said "I am gettingte. I have to leave like right now." I bent down and kissed my babies'' lips and said "Ma loves you. And will see you tomorrow. Don''t bother you pa and behave" I told them thest word strictly. Being a mother is not easy. You have to be stern with your kids too. They nodded their little head and gave me a flying kiss and went inside with Charlotte. I sat in my car and drove toward Walker Enterprises. I reached there within 10 minutes and ran toward the elevator. Sandy, the receptionist, shook her head at me in amusement as it''s not the first time that I amte. I have to wait for the kids toe back from their father''s house and then have to leave for the office. I reached the 49th floor and ran toward my room. I sat on the chair and took some deep breaths. I have been here for the internship for 4 months. Actually, I never wanted to work for thispany. FLASHBACK 4 months back I went to tell mom and dad about the internship. It was a difficult decision for me. I have to choose the internship between Jack''spany and Mr. Walker''spany. I want to ask for their opinion and want a favor also. I wanted dad to let me do my internship in his I am ufortable with both of them and I don''t want to work with anyone of them. I knocked on the study room and went inside after hearing a e in''. He was looking through some papers while sipping his ck coffee. "Dad" I called him softly He looked at me and a smile curled on his face like always whenever he heard me calling him ''dad''. "Anna,e sweetheart." He said Smiling, I went inside and shut the door. I stood in front of him and said "I want a favor from you, dad." "Of course what do you want?" He said smilingly. I took a deep breath and said " I want to do my internship at yourpany. I have to choose between Jack''s and Mr. Walker''spany and I am notfortable with both of them." He was in deep thoughts for some minutes then he said "I am sorry sweety but I can''t help you in this case. Ourpany has issued a ''No internship'' program this year." Then he continued "you have to choose between them." With a sigh, I decided that Mr. Walker''spany might be better for me. FLASHBACK ENDS I shook my head and started to do paperwork that I was supposed to do. I was so busy with these that I didn''t notice the sound of the door opening. "Anna, " I heard the voice of my boss and I jumped in my seat. I looked up and saw that Carson, that was what he wanted me to call him, was looking at me in awe. It was his usual expression and now I always ignored it. I stood up and with a smile said "Good Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. morning Carson." __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Anna POV Carson smiled at me and with a teasing tone said "you werete, again." I gave him an apologetic smile and said "I am sorry. I have to drop the babies at their father''s home." "Next time I''ll try toe on time," I added quickly. He chuckled and said "Don''t be serious. I was just kidding." He was silent for a few minutes then he took some steps towards me slowly and stood in front of me. "So have you thought about that?" He asked me. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I sighed mentally. He had been asking me for a date for thest two months when he got to know that I had divorced Jack. I don''t know how he got to know about it because as far as I know, dad had specifically told me not to mention my divorce in the Media. So for the public, I am still Mrs. Anastasia Jack Miller. The name felt normal to me. I am still using Miller''s surname behind my name. I had asked dad about this but he didn''t tell the reasons. He just told me that I have to use it for some more time until Jack gets that project, which he didn''t mention. And that''s why I am confused about Carson knowing that I am divorced. "I can''t go on a date with you. You are my employer right now and I... I am not ready." I let out hesitantly. Something dark flickered in his eyes just for a few seconds then disappeared. Must be my imagination. I ignored it and gave him an apologetic face. He leaned down a little and I pulled myself away to maintain the distance between us. He put his hand on my cheek and I felt the need to push his hand away but I didn''t do it. He looked into my eyes with intensity and softly said "Please say yes." His thumb caressed my lips and at that moment I knew that I had to pull away. It didn''t feel right to me. I don''t know why? I am divorced, still, I am feeling like something is binding me to him. It felt like I was cheating on him. Oh god, what is happening with me? I should move on and focus on my happiness but I just can''t do it. I moved my head to the side and he took that hint to back off. He cleared his throat and said, "I am sorry." I didn''t say anything for a few minutes then with a sigh said "Only a friendly dinner." His eyes lit up and he said "Of course a friendly dinner." There was a glint in his eyes which I didn''t like even a bit but for the time being, I let it go. He grabbed my hand, which was on myp, and kissed it and said "Thank you. Now you can do your work." With that, he left and I shook my head and focused on the paperwork. . . . I reached home and saw that dad was not at home and mom was talking to her patient on call. She saw me and gave me a smile then finished the call. I slumped on the couch as I was tired. My kids were not at home too so the house was silent otherwise they would be screaming in the house. "Tired" mom asked me with a worried face. I gave her a tired smile and said "A little but will get better after taking a warm bath." "Good. So I was thinking that we should go out for dinner. You, me, and your dad." She asked me. I sat straight and suddenly my lips started to get dry. I got nervous and licked my lips. "I... Carson, my boss, had been asking me to go on a date with him but I don''t want to and I don''t want to make him feel sad so I said yes. But not for the date. I just told him yes for a friendly dinner." I babbled nervously. Ipleted it and took a deep breath and looked at mom who was looking at me in amusement. "You are going on a date, Anna" she smirked "What? No. It''s just a friendly dinner." I opposed "Sure Sure." She said with a teasing smile. Then she stood up and continued "Come I''ll help you get ready. After all my daughter is going on her first date- oops friendly dinner." I sighed and she justughed and went toward my room and I followed her. She chose a Light blue-green wrap dress for me and also chose the matching essories. After taking a hot bath, I got ready and paired my dress with matching color strappy heels. My phone beeped and I saw that it was Charlotte who was video calling me. I picked it up and got greeted by Matthew''s lips which he had ced on the screen. "Ma. Ma." He pouted. I kissed his pout through the screen and said "Ma Miss you." I looked around for Mia but she was not there. I asked Charlotte "where is Mia, Charlotte." She took the phone out of Matthew''s hands and said "Mia is with her father. He was giving them a bath but your son ran from there and demanded me to call you." "He is Mumma''s boy. It''s time for them to sleep. When are you going to drop them in the morning??" I asked her I heard Mom''s voice calling me from the living room. He must be here to pick me up. "I''ll drop them around 8 o''clock. By the way, where are you going??" She asked me curiously. "I am going out," I told her quickly. She was about to say something but couldn''t say as I heard the voice which I hadn''t heard in 1 year. "Mia, don''t run princess." I heard him saying. "Charlotte I''ll talk to youter," I said and cut the call immediately. I checked out my reflection for thest time and grabbed my purse and went toward the living room. Carson was standing in the living room and was talking to mom and he is looking good. "Ahh. There she is." She said with a smile. Carson was staring at me like he was looking at something beautiful and unique. He forwarded his hand and I gave him my hand which he grabbed gently. "Enjoy." Mom said and we walked out of the house. He opened the door for me like a gentleman and then he drove toward a fancy hotel. I was fiddling with my finger due to nervousness as this was the first time I have ever gone outside with a man on a friendly dinner. We reached and went inside the hotel whose whole floor he had booked for this dinner. I was amazed that he had done that for me. He must have a lot of money to waste. He pulled the chair out for me and I thanked him. He was smiling all the time and he was looking excited about something. We ordered our food and ate it in silence. Then after that, he ordered a wine bottle. "I don''t drink," I said politely. "Oh. Well, you can have juice then." He said with a smile. "I want to ask you something." He spoke nervously. "Yes," I smiled at his nervousness. He took a deep breath then grabbed my hand and said "Do you remember our first meeting?" I gave him a forced smile and whispered "I remembered that time." "I love you, Anna. It was love at first sight for me. I don''t believe in that but still, I lost my heart when I saw you for the first time." He confessed. I gaped at him with an open mouth and wide eyes. What the hell is he saying? Love and me. He continued "I love you so much. I want to spend my life with you." He left my hand and pulled something from the coat''s pocket. It was a ring box. And now I knew what he was going to do and I am dreading it. I don''t want to break his heart but I just can''t marry him. He opened the ring box and said "will you marry me, Anna? I promise to keep you happy and will love you a lot." He was looking at me with hopeful eyes and I felt bad to break that hope. I was about to deny him but then I heard the footsteps on the floor. "No, She won''t marry you. Now fuck off." I heard his voice. I looked at him after 1 year and he was looking handsome as always. But his eyes have a lot of dark circles. His eyes were cold and he was ring at Carson who looked at him with equal hate and coldness. He didn''t look at me yet as he was busy ring, Carson. He took some steps toward us. "And why won''t she marry me. As much as I know, she is divorced and has the right to choose her husband which was not forced on her." Carson said with a smug face. Jack just chuckled darkly and looked at me. His expression changed from dark to light, from hate to love. "Because she is still Mrs. Anastasia Jack Miller and she always will be." He dropped the bomb on me with a smile. __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Anna POV I was literally shaking when Jack said that I am still Mrs. Miller. How could it be possible? I had given him a divorce and signed on the paper so it couldn''t be possible. Unless. I gasped when I thought that I didn''t read the papers before signing it as I was in a hurry to sign it. So that I won''t back out. I nced at his face and his face had a content smile and then he softly said "You finally figured it out, Anna." He grabbed my hand and pulled me out of my seat. He joined our hands together and raised to his lips. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He kissed my hand and said, "I missed you, Anna." I snatched my hand from his and gave him my angry re and said "You cheated me." He gave me an innocent look and said "I didn''t do that wifey. I gave you the papers you should read before signing it, Anna." He was right. It was my fault. I should have been more alert at that time. He looked at Carson who was looking at us with his Jaw clenched and he had fisted his hands. "You are still here. Didn''t I tell you to fuck off? This matter is between husband and wife and you are not needed here." Jack told him with a raised eyebrow. "Shut up Mr. Miller. You have disturbed me and Ms. Williams. You should leave, not the other way around. I had booked the entire floor for the night. So you have no right to kick me out of here." Carson replied calmly. Jack took some steps toward him and said "This is my hotel. Have you read the name of the hotel? It''s Anastasia. Right?" "Leave" he spoke darkly His words sent the chills down my spine. It was filled with darkness and a hidden threat. "Very Well then. Let''s go, Anna." Carson said and grabbed my hand and started to drag me toward the exit. I snatched my hand from his grip and said "Don''t drag me. You should go. I have to talk to Jack. I am sorry but even if he would not have interfered, I would still say no." "But," he said but I cut him off and said "please" He nodded and left not without drilling holes with his gaze at Jack. I strode toward where Jack was standing with a smug face and did what he had always done with me. I pped him hard. Not only once but twice. I felt an enormous amount of satisfaction. He should know how it felt when someone pped you without your mistake. But this time it was his mistake too. He had cheated me when I trusted him. He put his hand on his cheeks and for a second I felt the fear that he would hit me too. But what he did. He gave me a small grin. I blinked my eyes twice thrice but he was still smiling. "I won''t hit you ever, Anna. So don''t be scared of me. You can hit me more if that''s satisfied you. I won''t stop you." He told me softly. "I am d that you are not that scared Anna anymore. I am d that you are showing me your anger. I am really d that you are capable enough to kick my ass if I have ever done something." He whispered He tilted his face toward mine but then stilled and pulled back and said "I won''t force you to be with me, Anna. Nor I would touch you." He has changed so much. In the past, if I even raised my eyes on him, then he had hit me. "Why did you cheated me?" I asked him coldly. I am not that scared Anna anymore. My mom and dad had given me enough courage to talk to someone coldly. He sighed and said "Because I don''t want to divorce you and will not give you ever. It''s okay if you want to live separately. But I won''t let you divorce me." He kissed my forehead and breathed, "you are and always will be my wife Mrs. Anastasia, Jack Miller." Then he left me and took some steps back and said "I''ll wait for you, Anna. I gave you the time which you needed and will give you more so that you cane back to me at your own will." "Till then goodbye." He said and turned back and added "Driver will take you back to Richard''s house because that is not your house. And I am waiting for you at your own home." He left the room and I was still standing like a statue. My hand was stinging after hitting him. With some shaky steps, I reached the exit and walked outside of the hotel and again turned back to check the name. He was not lying. The hotel''s name is Anastasia and the name was written on the lights in calligraphy design. I scoffed and turned back and saw that a driver was standing and told me that he would drop him home. I silently sat in the car because I didn''t bring my car here and I had sent Carson also. I should apologize to him as I had behaved rudely with him when he was helping me. ''Did you forget that he was dragging you?" My inner voice said which was missing for 1 year. I huffed and looked outside the window. Darkness was slowly engulfing the streets. I reached home and saw that no one was there in the living room. I sighed in relief and thanked god. I was not in the mood to answer mom''s question. My head was hurting and I was tired mentally and physically. I straight went to my room andid down on the bed and slept quickly. . . . Months passed and this time many things changed unlike before. It has changed for good and bad both. Like before Carson didn''t try to ask me on a date after knowing that I am still married. To say that I was pissed off with the fact that my father and Jack cheated me would be the understatement of the year. My father was the one apparently who gave Jack the idea that I need the time so he should do that fake divorce thing. That''s why he told me not to mention it to anyone. But I have a doubt that he is hiding something serious from me. I didn''t talk to him for a whole month which was well torture for him and he should get this punishment. I wasing back from the office. This was myst day of Internship as I hadpleted 1 year here. Now I have to go back to college after 1 month. I want to spend this month with my kids and I wanted to take them to Disnend. They went therest year with Jack and they didn''t stop telling me about it for months. Especially Mia who was telling me about her adventures with her father. I wanted to take them too and I will also ask mom and dad about joining us. I reached home and stopped in my tracks when I saw the familiar car in front of the door. What the hell was he doing here? He didn''t visit me ore here in these months. I strode inside and there he was sitting on the couch with Mia on hisp. Mom and dad were talking to him like they have been separated from each other for years. I cleared my throat and they stopped talking and turned their attention to me. Jack gave me a charming smile and stood up and picked Mia in his arms, who was whining when he left her. "Anna I was waiting for you, wifey. You werete so I thought that I won''t be able to meet you today." He eximed. "What are you doing here?" I asked him softly. "You forgot. Don''t you." He sighed I blinked my eyes and asked, "What did I forget, Jack?" "Next week is our third wedding anniversary. We are having a big party. So I thought I should tell you. But if you want us to celebrate it in private, then I have no problem." He said with a sly smirk. "No." I almost shouted Then I cleared my throat and said "Party is alright." He chuckled and said, "As you say, wifey." "Now I have to leave. See youter, wifey." He said and kissed my forehead. "Bye, princess." He told Mia and kissed her cheeks then gave her to me. She was whining and started to cry when she saw Jack leaving. Somehow I consoled her and put her to sleep. I walked to my room after putting Mia in her room with Matthew who was sleeping. I just couldn''t believe that he remembered our wedding anniversary. Last year, he conveyed the wishes from Charlotte as he and I were not in contact. I am strong. I can handle him. I can do it. Laura told me that I am now perfectly sane. She told me that I should move on and live my life. I shouldn''t hold grudges against anyone [ Laura was her psychiatrist.] And I am going to prove to her that I am. ------------------------------------------- Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Jack POV [When we get to know about Maria] I strode upstairs and went to my room which was covered in the darkness just like me. I slumped down on the bed and stared at the floor beneath me. I could hear the voice of my heart shattering into pieces. I still couldn''t believe that Maria would do that to me. I had given her the right of my mother. I had treated her like my mother and even took care of her daughter and made sure that she would not have any financial problems ever in her life. What was my fault in this? Why did she ruin my life like that? I was a child damnit. She had ruined me and in turn, I ruined Anna. She was too pure just like my mothers. My mom. She was innocent and I had med her too that she didn''t want us that''s why she left us. It was my father who had killed her just like my Mumma. My visions blurred due to the tears which were pooling in my eyes. I am missing her both. If they were here with me then they wouldn''t let me hurt Anna. I heard soft footsteps, I didn''t have to lift my face up to see that it was Anna. I could recognize her anywhere. She is too good and pure just like a blooming flower. At that moment, I decided that I would beg for her forgiveness but I won''t let her leave me. She is the only one I have right now except the babies and Charlotte. But Charlotte is also going to leave after getting married. So after that, I have my babies and Anna only. She came toward me and I hugged her and sobbed on her stomach and then I begged for forgiveness. But she didn''t forgive me and what she said after that broke me more. She wanted me to divorce. I denied but she started to cry again and now I don''t want to see tears in her eyes because of me. I kissed her and after pleading to her, she kissed me back too. I would always remember the taste of her. If she wanted me to divorce her if she wants too. I don''t want to live anymore. I will finish myself and free her from the pain. She is so sweet that she would find someone in her life again. But I just couldn''t see her with someone else in front of my eyes. I will finish myself before that. She has changed. I can see that in her eyes. Feel it in her touch. Hear it in her voice. She is not the same. And she is noting back. [Thank You _girl_with_bangs_ for this amazing quote and pic.] I told her that I will divorce her but I also told her that I would cage her if I find her. If only I could survive. She left the room with shaky steps. I screamed loudly and thrashed the things in the room. I opened the drawer of the table and pulled out a gun. I would finish myself and then everything would be alright. I will be able to meet my mothers and then I will also apologize to my mom and tell her that I am sorry. I looked at the photo of me, Anna, and our babies, which was kept on the table, for thest time. I removed the safety of the gun and pointed it on my temple and put my finger on the trigger. "I love you Anna, Mia, and Matthew" I whispered and pulled the trigger. I braced myself for the pain but nothing came and before I could shoot myself, someone snatched the gun from my temple. I felt a p on my face with force. I opened my eyes and looked at Rose who was crying her eyes out. Richard was standing at my side with my gun in his hands. He was looking very angry but it couldn''t hide the worry and concern in his eyes. "What the fuck do you think you were doing Jack?" Rose asked me angrily. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I... She divorced me." I croaked out. "So what instead of gaining her love, you are killing yourself like a coward. Fuck you, Jack." Rose said and pushed me Richard pulled her back and told me "I will talk to youter, Jack. But don''t you dare think about killing yourself, because I won''t let you. But if you tried that again, then I will make sure to make Anna marry someone else in front of your eyes." With that, they left me too alone in the darkroom where everything is shattered just like me. . . . "You came Mr. Jack." asked a 5-year-old girl who was standing beside her 20 years old mother. I bent down to her level and asked "Why would I note?" She gave me a shy smile and said "Because today is your wife and children''s birthday." I ced a hand on her head and said "They are here too." "Did your wifee too?" She asked me in an excited voice. The smile slipped from my face and I replied "No Sasha. She is not here." Before the little could ask something her mother interfered and said "Come on Sasha. It''s your lunchtime." "Okay, Mommy," Sasha said and left with her mother who acknowledged me with a nod and I returned the gesture. I had opened an NGO for the girls who were raped and had no one to support them. They are getting free education here and a chance to work in mypany so that they would be able to support themselves and their child. I had also opened an orphanage where orphan kids stay and live their life without any worry. I had seen many cases where the people in an orphanage didn''t behave well with the kids. I want to repent the sins I have done. I wanted forgiveness from god itself. If god could forgive me then Anna will forgive me as well. I will do anything to get their forgiveness. "Pa." I heard the shouting of my princess. I looked behind me and saw her wriggling in Charlotte''sp. Mia was ring at her with her cute eyes which she got from me. I chuckled and went toward her and took her from Charlotte''s arms. "Pa. Mia give gifts them." She said and pointed toward the kids who were ying in the backyard of the building. "Sure princess let''s give them gifts," I said and took her toward them. She was distributing the gifts to the kids with Matthew who was ying with a little girl who was trying to ignore him. My phone vibrated and I saw a message from Richard. I opened it and read it. ''Anna is going to do her internship at Carson''spany. I thought that she would choose your I was calm as I knew that I couldn''t just confront her and said that I am still your husband so you can''t marry someone. It was Richard''s idea to give her some time as she was confused at that time. But he also told me, more like warmed me, that he won''t let me force her this time. And I too won''t force her this time. She wille back to me when she is ready. Even if it takes years. __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Anna POV I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I was looking beautiful and confident. I am ready for the party was waiting for mom and dad to get ready too. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I went toward the babies'' room and saw that Mia was sleeping in her bed after getting ready. She is looking so adorable right now. But there were tears stains on her face. As usual, she was crying because she wanted to go and stay with her father but didn''t want to leave me as well. I looked at Matthew who was sitting on the couch and watching TV with curious eyes. I went quietly toward him and started to tickle him. He squealed and started to squirm. "Ma. Stop." He let out while giggling. I stopped and scooped him in my arms and said "Ok. Matt. I won''t do that again." I added, "Now let''s go and wake up your sister." I put him down on the floor and walked toward Mia''s bed where she was sleeping without any care in the world. Her sleep reminded me of Jack. He used to sleep like that too without any care in the world. I leaned down and kissed her cheeks. She stirred a little but didn''t wake up. I leaned down to her ear and whispered "Mia do you want to meet your pa." She blinked her eyes opened and gave me herzy smile and said "Mia want Pa." I pulled back and said "Come on then. We will meet your father soon." She forwarded her arms and said, "Ma pick Mia." I chuckled and picked her up in my arms and then ced her on her foot. Afterbing her hair, I took them out in the living room where mom and dad were waiting for me. Amy came back from London yesterday. And surprisingly she has changed so much. She is not that immature girl anymore. And the way she kept looking at her, means there is someone in her life. And also she has left before and she told me that she wanted to surprise us. I am d that she had epted me as her sister. I got a friend in Charlotte and a sister in Amy. But I still have the feeling that something is going to happen. Something bad. I shook the feelings and we all left for the party. It was happening in his house. The house was decorated with lights. I got my kids out of their car seats and held their fingers. Mom and dad wereing in their car so it will take them some time to reach here. I walked inside and Matthew squealed when he saw Charlotte on the doorway. He pulled on my grip on his finger and said "Ma. Aunt." I left his finger and he ran toward Charlotte and hugged her legs and when she bent down, he kissed her cheek. Then he ran back to me and hid his red face in my legs. Iughed softly. It seems like my son has a crush on Charlotte. She hugged me and said "Happy wedding anniversary, Anna. You look gorgeous." "Thank you Charlotte," I replied with a smile. We went inside and saw many people there. There are around 200 people there. But what caught my gaze was Amy kissing someone. The other person''s back was facing me I couldn''t see his face. For a second, I froze. I don''t think he was Jack. He couldn''t do that. He is still married to me and had told me that he won''t cheat on me. My feet without my knowledge took me toward them. My heart was thundering in my chest. I reached there and cleared my throat softly. They pulled back and I was indeed shocked after watching the face of the person. It was Daniel walker, Carson''s brother. So he was the mystery man with whom Amy was meeting. Her face flushed red and a relieved smile curled on my face. "Wanna share something with me, Amy and Daniel?" I asked them with a smile. "I... I wanted to introduce him to dad and mom. We have been dating each other for the past 1 year." She stuttered. "Well, they will be d that you had found someone, Amy. I am happy for both of you." I told them both. He side hugged me and said, "I am d you are happy, Anna." I felt a hand on my waist and heard "She is. Don''t you, Anna." I stilled for a few seconds and turned my head to look at him. He was looking good like always and this time he had a happy look in his eyes. "Happy wedding anniversary, Jack and Anna. I hope you stay like that always." Amy told us with a genuine smile. Jack nodded his head and excused us. I went with him a little away and told him "Don''t touch me." He sighed and said "Today is our wedding anniversary, Anna. You are looking breathtaking." He leaned toward me and kissed my temple and said "Happy wedding anniversary, wifey." "Same to you." I replied to him back then added, "leave me, now." "Not before our first dance." He said and gestured something to someone. After a few seconds, slow music started to began and he ced his hands on my waist. I ced my hands on his shoulder and slowly we began to move with the rhythm of the music. "I am sorry, Anna. Please forgive me. I am ready to do anything. Just give me a chance. Please." He mumbled against my ear. "You broke me, Jack. You shattered me. You made me hate myself. You abused me." A sob left from my lips. The music stopped and I heard pping from the crowd. I pushed him slowly with shaky hands. I walked away from him and sat on the empty chair of the bar area. I want to forget everything. I think I was strong enough but I am not. I ordered a tequ and gulped down the drink and immediately regret it when my throat burned. I coughed a little and scrunched my nose. I ordered another one and the bartender gave me a worried look But he didn''t say anything as I am the Mistress of this house and he knew better than arguing me. I gulped second shot again and this time the burning was less than the first one. An unknown person came and sat in front of me. I looked at him after blinking tears from my vision. I am now intoxicated as I had drunk 4 shots of tequ. But still, I knew what is happening. He gave me his charming smile and said "Hello Miss. I am Maxim." "Do I know you? No right. Then don''t talk to me. My husband will beat you." I told him while toying with the fifth shot. He put his hands up in surrender and said "No need to tell your husband, ma''am. I mean no harm." "Good" I shot him a look. I took a sip of my fifth shot and heard him chuckling. I looked at him with narrowed eyes. His eyes and face are simr to mine. I think I knew him. Maybe I had seen him somewhere. "I am Maxim. What''s your name?" He asked me "I am Mrs. Anastasia Jack Miller." I slurred. I gestured the bartender to give me another shot. He nodded his head and gave me that. I finished that shot too and looked at Maxim. He was looking tense for a few minutes then said "I have to leave Mrs. Miller. I will see you soon." With that he left, I scoffed and put my head on the table and said "I love me." I closed my eyes for a few seconds then someone shook me and I whined and said "Leave. I am Mrs. Miller." "Wake up Mrs. Miller." I heard my evil husband''s voice. I opened my eyes with difficulty and looked at him and his twin brother. Maybe he will be evil like my husband. They both were looking at me with worry. "Who is your twin brother?" I asked him "How much have you had Anna?" He asked me I gave him a big smile and said "only 6" "Come on. Its time to put you in bed." He said and grabbed me. I let him take me to the bedroom where he used to torture me. __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Third Person POV "No, I won''t go inside," Anna told Jack with closed eyes. "Anna you need sleep. You sleep here. I will sleep in the other room. Come on." He replied to her "Promise," she red at him "I promise Anna." He said and took her inside the room. He made her sit on the bed and kneeled down in front of her to remove the heels from her feet. She patted his head like she was praising someone and uttered "Good boy" He chuckled and said "Now sleep" She shook my head cutely and stood up and said "No I won''t. You are no one to order me around." He sighed and said "I am no one, Anna. But please sleep. You needed that." She ced her finger on his lips and said "Sshh, you are making me mad." He kissed her finger and she removed it and said "Eww. It''s disgusting." A smallugh left from his lips while looking at Anna who was wiping her finger with his clothes. "I love you." He said softly. She stilled and blinked her eyes at him for a few seconds then softly whispered "You don''t." "I do Anna. I started to love you since the day I saw you. I just couldn''t show you. I am fucked up. I know that. But I just want a chance." He said while cupping her face in his palms. He wiped the tears, which fell from her eyes, with his thumb. She was staring at him with drunken eyes. "Why didn''t you love me in the beginning, Jack? I haven''t gotten any love since childhood but I thought that maybe my husband would love me. Why didn''t you love that time? Why?" She asked him with trembling lips. "I fucked up I know that. But please give me a single chance to prove that I am changed. Just one chance, Anna." He pleaded with her. "I hate you, Jack." She replied and stood up from the bed. She was about to fall down by stumbling from her dress but Jack grabbed her and saved her. "Oops. I... There is an earthquake." She mumbled Then she saw his hands on her waist and gave him a re and then pushed him on the bed. She moved her hand to the back to unzip her dress and said "You are saying that you love me because you want my body right." The dress fell on the floor and she stood there in her bra and panties and walked toward him. "Fuck me and get this over with. After that don''t interfere in life and leave me alone." She told him as seriously as she could in her drunken state. She straddled him and sat on his stomach. He swallowed hard when he looked at her almost naked form. "You always loved my body. Not me. So let''s get this over with." She mumbled She moved her hand behind her back to unhook her bra but Jack grabbed her hand. "Don''t. You are not in your senses. Come sleep." He spoke quietly She scoffed and pushed his hand and asked "You don''t want it." He shook his head and said "You are not thinking clearly right now. You will regret this in the morning." "You don''t want it right. I didn''t want that time either. But you forced me, raped me." She said and tears were continuously falling from her eyes. She leaned down to whisper in his ears "What would you do if I rape you?" She pulled back and said "You had done that too right. With me. You should know how much it hurts." She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and said "But you still would enjoy it. You are a sadist." Her usation was hurting him but he knew that he deserved it and much more. She got off of him andid beside him. Her eyes were getting heavy and she wanted to sleep. But she also wanted to hurt him as he had hurt her in the past and the words left her mouth before she could stop. "I hope you die, Jack." She mumbled and passed out. [Sometimes we should think before speaking because god is always listening to us. ?] Jack blinked back the tears which pooled in his eyes after hearing her words. She wanted him dead but he would be damned if he died before freeing her and the kids from his father. His father is alive and where he is. He doesn''t know. Two months ago, he got an unknown message. It was the picture of Anna and him when they met in the hotel along with his and Anna''s pictures with the kids. He didn''t know how his father was still alive when he was the one who shot her from the Russian leader''s gun. Maybe the gun was fake. He didn''t check his father''s dead body as he ran from the warehouse as soon as he shot him. That bastard had deceived him but how did his father leave his basement. The Russian leader is known for his merciless nature. He doesn''t forgive anyone. But the one thing is clear. If his father is hiding somewhere then he isn''t alone. He knew a lot of dangerous people and they would help him if he hadn''t fucked their wife, girlfriend, daughter, or granddaughter yet. This time he has to be smarter than his father if he wanted to save his wife and his kids. Not to forget Charlotte too. She would be his main target. He sighed and looked at Anna who was sleeping peacefully. "I love you, Anna." He said and covered her body with the nket. He cuddled with her and kissed her head and whispered "I will save you all. Even if I have to lose my life." He knew that there is a high chance that he wouldn''t be able to survive but it''s good. Anna''s wish will be fulfilled. She will be happy. He slept hugging her, not knowing that this is going to be thest time he would ever sleep with her. . . . Charlotte sighed as she saw leaving thest guest. Rose and Richard also left for their home along Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. with Amy. She always knew that Daniel had a thing for Amy but her friend was busy trying to get Jack''s attention. She picked up the sleeping Matthew in her arms and grabbed the finger of Mia. She took them to their room and made them sleep on their bed. She kissed their cheeks then went to her room. After changing into her PJs sheid down on her bed. It was a hectic day for her. She wanted to check on Anna but didn''t as she was in the room with her brother. And she knew this time that she wouldn''t do anything with her. She has seen changes in her brother. She just hoped that they would be alright with each other. With that thought, she slept. In the middle of the night, she heard some footsteps inside her room. Her eyes opened and she saw a figureing toward her. She couldn''t see that person due to darkness. She sat up and opened her mouth to scream but that person covered her mouth with his palm. "Sshhh don''t shout little girl." He mumbled quietly. She was scared and didn''t know what to do. She has to alert Jack or someone. She slid her hand under the pillow for her phone but to her bad luck, the person saw it. He chuckled darkly and said, "Father told me that you are a little spitfire dear sister of mine." She choked on her breath after hearing his words. He had a Russian ent. He couldn''t be her brother or stepbrother. n was dead and her father is also dead. "I am sorry dear sister. Don''t want you to alert someone." He said and put pressure on the vein of her neck. She lost consciousness and fell backward. The person sighed and put her body on his shoulder and walked out of her room. "Boss I have got the kids. Let''s go before he wakes up." A person told him. The kidnapper nodded and said, "Let''s go." __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Anna POV I opened my eyes and flinched as soon as the sun rays fell on my body. I again tried to open my eyes and after a struggle of a few minutes, I finally seeded. I felt a hand on me which was unusual for me as I sleep alone in my room. I looked at my side and saw that it was Jack who was sleeping peacefully. There are no fine lines on his face and he was snoring lightly. How did I end up here in his room? I pushed his hand slowly away from my waist and he suddenly frowned but thank god he didn''t wake up. My mouth was dry and I was feeling like throwing up. I removed the nket from my body. I gasped when I saw that I was not wearing my clothes except inners. What happenedst night? I put pressure on my mind and some scenes disyed in front of my eyes. I had thrown myself at him when he was denying me. I covered my face with my hands and groaned. What had I done? Now how will I face him? An idea popped in my mind. I don''t have to face him. I will run away with the babies before he wakes up. That''s a good idea. And I am never going to get drunk again. I didn''t forget anything about him. So what is the use of drinking? Instead of forgetting him, I embarrassed myself. I tiptoed to the bathroom where I brushed my teeth and took a shower quickly. I wore a white romper quickly and afterbing my hair, walked out of the closet. "Leaving without informing me, Anna." I heard his sleepy voice as soon as I entered the room. I didn''t look at his face and said "Yeah. I have to go somewhere." I said and left the room without hearing the reply. I strode toward the babies'' room. I am feeling really bad that I had forgotten about my kidsst night. I had neglected them and I am feeling awful. But I knew that Charlotte would be there for them. I opened the door and walked inside. I looked at their empty bed and frowned. I opened the door of the bathroom but they were not there too. Charlotte must have taken them in her room. I knocked on her door but got no reply. I pressed my ear on the door and didn''t hear any noise. I frowned and opened the door after saying ''I aming inside Charlotte.'' I pushed the door and she was not there too and she was not inside the bathroom too. Now I am feeling scared. Where are she and the kids? They might be downstairs. I ran downstairs and shouted "Charlotte, Mia, Matthew." But no one answered back. God where are they and why are they not answering me. "Jack" I shouted his name and was about to go to our room but stopped when I saw him at the top of the stairs. "Jack. Charlotte is not here and our babies are not here too." I told him panicky. He walked close to me and said "Calm down Anna. They must be in the garden. Let me check." He ran outside and I too followed him and after looking for some minutes, found that they were not here. "Where are they? Find them, Jack. What are you doing here?" I pleaded with him I am a bad mother. I forgot my kidsst night. I should not have done that. He cupped my face and said "Anna. Don''t cry. I will find them." I didn''t even know I was crying until he told me. I nodded my head and said, "Find them." He left me and went to a room where I am not allowed. I followed him and saw that it was a security room. "Show me thest night videos." Hemanded that person. The person who was sitting in front of the monitor nodded and yed the videos. I was looking toward the screen keenly and I saw myself on it. I was drinking and then one person came and sat in front of me. He was talking to me but something strange happened. When he saw Jacking toward me, he got tensed and left the seat quickly. Who was he? I tried to remember his face but could not memorize him. Then the video was showing the footage of thest night of the ballroom. Charlotte was there with the kids and then she sent all the people back and put the babies in their room. Then we couldn''t see her as she went to her room. The person who was monitoring it, he fast- forwarded the video. He stopped on one point and what I saw snatched the floor beneath my foot. Someone broke in and took Kids and Charlotte from the house and we didn''t even get to know about it. I heard Jack muttering curses loudly. My vision was blurred by the tears which were falling continuously. The person left the room after getting the order from Jack. A loud sob left from my mouth and I started to cry loudly. Someone kidnapped my kids and Charlotte. Oh god. They must be hungry and scared. They must be calling for me. Mia must be calling her Pa. She must be crying her heart out and her father was not there to wipe it. "Anna. I''ll find them. Don''t worry. I''ll find that bastard and will give him a worse death. Don''t cry, baby." Jack told me. I wiped my tears and said "you had promised me that you wouldn''t let anything happen to our kids. Someone kidnapped them and you didn''t know about it." "Anna." He started but I cut him off and said "stop" I pushed him and used "you must have kidnapped them so that you could take them away from me." "You wanted to take them away from me." I pushed him again. He grabbed me from the shoulder and shook me hard and said e back to your senses, Anna. Why would I kidnap them? If I wanted them away from you, then you couldn''t stop me." "It was someone else." He whispered softly and left my shoulders. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I joined my hands in front of him and sobbed "Please find our kids. Please." "I will find them. I will." He said with determination in his eyes. "You should go and stay with Rose. Don''t go out of the house. I''ll drop you at their home." He said and grabbed my hand. I was about to protest but didn''t when I saw his tensed face. I nodded my head and sat inside the car. . . . Third Person POV Jack dropped Anna at Richard''s house with Rose and went inside Richard''s study. He told Richard everything about the messages he got from his father and also told him about the videos. Richard sighed and at that moment, he knew that his doubt was right. Arnold was indeed alive and was now nning something big. He knew Artur Ivanov, the Russian leader. For him, Arnold was his arch-enemy, the one who had snatched his wife from him. And Artur would never give Arnold an easy death. He would torture him to the point where he couldn''t take it anymore. But still, he won''t kill him. But the main problem here is to find the person who was helping him. "Have you contacted Artur?" Richard asked Jack. Thetter shook his head and said "I didn''t. I would call him right now." He dialed his number quickly and after a few seconds said "why did you cheat me, you bastard?" A chuckle could be heard from Artur''s mouth then he said calmly "So when did you get to know about it." "Fuck you. Tell me where my father is." Jack asked him "Well. Sorry to burst your bubble, Jack. But Arnold is dead. I had told Maxim to kill him one year ago after torturing him." Artur spoke seriously. "Well, you are wrong, Artur because my father is alive. He ain''t alone. Someone is helping him." Jack replied to him in frustration. "My left-hand man would never lie to me. He had told me that Arnold is dead, that means Arnold is dead." Artur said Jackughed loudly and said "looks like your man has deceived you. Where is Maxim right now?" "Maxim is in Russia spending time with his mother," Arthur replied in a bored voice. "Fuck you," Jack said in a cold tone and cut the phone. He turned to Richard and said, "He is saying that father is dead and someone called Maxim had killed him as per his order." He sighed and whispered, "I have to find them." His phone vibrated and he opened the message with a heavy heart. His eyes widened when he saw the picture. The first picture was of his sister, who was lying on a bed and was covered in bruises, and the second one of his kids who were crying. __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Warning ? Third Person POV Jack''s heart sank when he saw the pictures on his phone. The view was indeed heartbreaking for him. He had failed as a father and a brother. He couldn''t save his kids and sister. Just then a call came from an unknown number. With a stiff posture, Jack picked up the call. He put the phone on his ear and said "Hello, " A sinisterugh could be heard from the other side. It was filled with malice and coldness. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Hello, Jack, " The person on the other end said. "Where are my sister and my kids?" Jack asked him coldly. "Tsk tsk where they don''t deserve to be." The person replied "Who the fuck are you?" Jack asked him frustrated. He could handle everything in his life but he just couldn''t handle something happening to his family. They are his life and that person who had dared to mess with them will regret it for sure. "I am your hmmm. Well, I think someone else will love to answer your question." The person chuckled darkly Jack gritted his teeth in rage. That person is not telling him anything and was acting like he was his elder brother. "Anyways you have to choose between your precious kids and your sister. They are in a different ce so think wisely, Jack." The person spoke nonchntly. "What do you want?" Jack asked him "I want nothing, Jack. So why don''te and save whoever you want? But only one person, babies or sister. Time is running, Jack." The person said thest word darkly. "You are Maxim," Jack stated Maximughed and said "you found out. Time is running Jack. You don''t want me to sell your sister. do you? Or do you want me to kill your children?" He continued "If not then be quick. Goodbye" With that, Maxim cut the call and turned toward his father who was sitting on a bed. Arnold was looking at Maxim with one eye as the second one is not there anymore. There was a 5-inch long scar on his face which was due to stitches. His one eye was covered with an eye patch so that no one could see the hollowness inside it. Artur (Russian Leader) had done a number on him. He had made sure that he won''t be able to interfere in his work anymore. Artur had made a doctor perform a genital removing surgery after cutting dick off. FLASHBACK Artur was a smart man and he loved his wife so much. She was his whole world. When she left him, he just couldn''t control his emotion and in his foolishness, he had believed Arnold. The web of lies that Arnold had woven was so strong that he got trapped inside it with no way out. That''s when Jack came with proof that it was his friend Arnold who had raped his wife and then killed her. And made him believe that she had an affair with someone and left with him. His blood was raging and he wanted to kill someone at that time especially that backstabber Arnold. But his son, Jack, had told him that he wanted to kill his father. That was his demand. He had given Jack the benefit of the doubt and agreed with it without any problem. As per his n, he had given Jack the fake gun which would only bruise Arnold nothing else. Jack had shot his father and ran from the door as soon as possible. ''What a pussy,'' Artur thought and scoffed. He then told his man to close the door and walked toward Arnold who was blinking his eyes and wincing in pain. Artur rolled his eyes and punched him hard on his face and a loud bone-breaking voice could be heard in that silent room. Arnold screamed and spat the blood on his face and shouted "Fuck you. You hit like a bitch, Artur. This is not what I had taught you." Arnold was mocking him even after knowing what Artur could do. Still, he was ying with fire. As he didn''t want to show that he was afraid of anyone. He was great and cruel Arnold Miller. Showing someone his emotions was not in his dictionary. That what his grandfather had told him that he should not be like his father. That''s why he had killed his father so that he could inherit his business and his property. "Take him to the basement and do give him my famous treatment. I want to hear his screams." Artur ordered his men and stuffed his hands in his pocket. They had tortured him, whipped him,shed him, poured boiling hot and ice cold water alternately. They gave him a lot of drugs to keep him awake all the time. They didn''t let him sleep for some days. After a few months, Artur walked inside the basement with an amused look on his face. He smirked when he saw the condition of Arnold. As per his instruction, they didn''t give him food and water except for one day in a week. "You are looking fucked up, Arnold. Which you are." He said and chuckled darkly. That chuckle sent shivers down everyone''s spine. It was filled with coldness and darkness. He walked toward Arnold who was chained with the wall and his face was hanging down. But still, he was not looking defeated. He was looking like the torture didn''t affect him. "Give me my favorite tool," Artur said and the person gave him a screwdriver. Arnold''s eyes were on the screwdriver and for a second his eyes had reflected the fear. "Do you know what this is?" Artur asked while dragging the tool on his face from his neck. "This is my favorite tool. And you know why I tell my men to bring it here." He further asked When Arnold didn''t answer him, He sighed and stabbed the screwdriver on his eye. A lot of blood spurted out of his eyes. Arnold screamed bloody murder and thrashed on the chains. He was feeling an immense amount of pain and slowly he saw stars and before he could pass out, he heard "This is just starting Arnold. Now you won''t be able to see anyone with this dirty eye of yours." As he had said, it was just starting. He had given time for him to recover then he again came with the new punishment of his. Artur came back this time with pliers and a surgical knife. He had cut Arnold''s dick while he was conscious. Which was enough for him to pass out again. After that day when he got his consciousness back, he had no genital. There was just a pipe attached to his urethra to keep it open for urination. Artur had done everything to break him but still, he couldn''t do that. When he thought that, Arnold had enough punishment, he told his right-hand man Maxim to kill him. Maxim walked with an arrogant face in the cell and saw that there was no one except the backstabber who had deceived his boss. Arnold looked at him with his one eye. He was looking very familiar to him and was reminding him of someone. Irina Kusov. That was the name he remembered after putting pressure on his mind. He is an exact replica of her. The face shape and everything reminded him of her except his eyes. He had his eyes. He had met her before meeting Alice. She was a ravishing Russian and had a sexy body that he couldn''t resist. (Lana. Lol. Only WWE fans would get this.) But good for him, she more than agreed to warm his bed and who was he to ignore that body. After a fun of few days, Arnold went back to America and didn''t see or hear anything from her again. He must be her son which made him mine too as she was a virgin. As he had said earlier, he loved fucking virgin girls. "You are Irina''s son," Arnold asked him slowly as his tongue was still throbbing from the burning coal. Maxim stopped for a few seconds and asked "Who are you to ask this?" "I am your father." He dropped the bomb on him making him stumble on his steps. He blinked and enquired "You are Arnold Miller." Arnold nodded and proudly said, "I am." "Why didn''t youe back for us?" Maxim asked him coldly. Arnold sighed and lied "My father got me married to some gold-digger and then she had trapped me with her baby." He faked some tears and said, "Believe me, son, I still love your mother so much." Maxim believed him and said "Mama is no more. She died 5 years ago." Arnold took a relieved breath and mentally thanked the devil to save him this time. "You are my firstborn. You should be the leader of the Mafia not my other son whose mother was a gold digger bitch." Arnold tried to catch him in his lies. And sadly Maxim fell into lies and believed whatever he said. He helped him run away from there and told Artur that he had killed Arnold and stuffed his body in an acid container. And Artur believed him. FLASHBACK ENDS __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Third Person POV "Dad. Do you really want me to sell Charlotte to the brothel?" Maxim asked his father who was sitting very quietly. A ss of scotch was in Arnold''s hand which he was drinking slowly while thinking about his victory. He had trapped his both sons in his lies and like a fool they were, they believed him. They both were not smart like him. He was a certified yer when he was a teenager. But his son Jack became a pussy and bound himself with a singledy. He scoffed and said "Of course, we will sell her. She is a bitch anyway." Then he looked at Maxim who was looking concerned and said "But yeah don''t fuck her yet. We won''t get a high amount if she loses her virginity." Maxim looked at him with a mixture of disgust and shock and said "Why would I touch her in that manner? She is my sister." "So," Arnold spoke with a bored expression. "I don''t do incest. It''s disgusting." Maxim told him while scrunching his nose in revulsion. Arnold scoffed mentally and this time he was missing his other son n. He was his favorite son because he always had listened to him and done whatever he wanted. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Well then tell your man to don''t do anything with her except beating but that too not excessive. Don''t want to ruin her beauty." He said and gulped the drink. "Should I give her food?" Maxim asked Arnold shook his head and said "Don''t give her anything. She is getting fat anyway." "What about the kids? They are crying nonstop." Maxim further asked With a scoff, Arnold said "let them die. But don''t give them food. That bitch should be punished." "And you know what we have to do next right." He added. Maxim nodded and got out of the room. He walked straight to the room he had kept Charlotte. He pushed open the door and walked inside the darkroom where the only source of light was the small window. He heard the sniffling sounding of her and for a few seconds, he felt bad. She is technically his sister. But also just because of her and Jack, his father didn''te back to them. So he couldn''t help but felt jealous of them. They had everything which he didn''t have while growing up. Charlotte heard the sound of footsteps and got alert. Maybe he came back to beat her and again try to rape her. Maxim switched on the light and looked at the bruises which were on her face and body. Her hands were bound to the bed and she was still in her nightclothes which was torn from some sides. "Who are you?" Charlotte tried to ask him in a strong voice but the shivering of her voice failed her. "It doesn''t concern you but I am your half brother," Maxim spoke in a hard voice. Charlotte looked at him in shock and said "You are not. My brother is Jack and my stepbrother is dead." He rolled his eyes and said "I am your brother. My name is Maxim." He took some steps toward her making Charlotte crawl back. He stopped in his steps when he saw the raw fear in her eyes. "Don''te near me. My brother won''t leave you." Charlotte told him while crying. He shook his head and took some steps and that when she shouted "don''t you dare touch me. Kill me but please don''t touch me." She jerked on the handcuffs and tried to free herself from these bindings while sobbing. He removed the handcuff from her right hand and said "you are my sister. I don''t do incest and I am married. I do love my wife and she is pregnant." He didn''t know why he had told her this. Maybe because he wanted to assure her that he won''t touch her. He is in the Mafia but still, he won''t cheat his wife especially now that she was pregnant. And the mere thought of thinking about his sister in that way is repulsive. Charlotte was still unsure of it because only Jack is the one who is her real brother. She thought that n could be her brother. But he had lost the ce in her life when he touched her bosoms. She was 16 at that time and was in the room watching a movie when he came into her room and touched her. She hadined about it to her father but what her father said shocked her to the core. He had said that it''s okay for him to touch me like that. He had put his hand on my thigh to emphasize his point. After that, she somehow gained some courage to talk about it with Jack, when he came back after 1 year. He had sent her to Italy for further studies without telling anyone about her. Now it was very hard to swallow the fact that her newly found half brother is not like that. "I am bringing the kids here. Eat your food and feed them too." With that, he walked out of the room. Charlotte was gaping at his retreating figure. She was still shocked that he was behaving nicely with her. Wait. Did he say, kids? Oh god. That means they had kidnapped Mia and Matthew too. "Where are you, Jack?" She mumbled and sobbed on her hands. . . . Jack tucked the two guns in the waistband of his pants and looked at Richard and said "You know what to do right." Thetter nodded his head and said "I know." "Just save the babies. And take all the men with you. I have to save Charlotte." Jack spoke with a sigh. It was a very difficult decision for her. He loves all of them but still, he has to save Charlotte. He had promised her dead Mumma that he would take care of her and would always choose. He knew that Richard would save them as he was sending his skilled men with him. If something happens to any of them, he will not be able to forgive himself. His father had kidnapped Charlotte and he didn''t want to take any chances with her dignity. His father was a sick man who could do anything. He could just only hope that he didn''t touch her in any way. He sighed and went downstairs where Anna was crying and Rose wasforting her. Now he has to finish this issue this time. Because he doesn''t want to drag his family between all these again and again. Anna raised her teary eyes and looked at Jack who wasing downstairs. She stood up and asked, "You are going to save them right?" He cupped her cheeks and said "I''ll save them, Anna. They will be here within 3 hrs." He didn''t say that he would be here with them because he himself doesn''t know if he could survive or not. "I love you, Anna. Don''t go outside the house and take care of yourself." He said and leaned down to peck her lips. She was looking at him differently. He was hiding something and it was evident in his eyes. He was hesitant for a moment but he didn''t want to die without telling her that he loved her for thest time. "I love you and if I didn''te back then you can marry someone else. Just choose someone good for you." He mumbled softly. With ast kiss on her forehead, he left the house leaving a startled Anna in the house. What was he saying? Why was he talking like that? Like... Like he knew that he was going to die. . . . It''s been only half an hour since Jack and Richard left the house. Rose and Anna were sitting in the living room. They both were anxious and tense. Amy was not home. She was staying with her friend. "I''ll bring the coffee for us," Rose said and was about to go inside the kitchen but stopped in her tracks when she heard the sound of gunshots. She ran back to the living room when she saw the terrified look on Anna''s face. "Come on Anna. We have to hide." Rose said quickly. The noise wasing from the outside door. That means that they areing here within minutes. She grabbed Anna''s hand who was not moving and was in shock. This is not the time. She started to drag Anna and was about to take her toward the safe room but before she could do it, the door mmed open. They stopped and turned back to see the person and got shocked after watching the person. It was none other than Arnold Miller. He had a sinister smile on his face which could scare anyone. ------------------------------------------- Hello guys Hope you liked it Till then ? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Third Person POV Jack reached the address where Maxim had called him. It was a two-story building but was looking abandoned. He gestured to the few men who came with him and ordered them to kill everyone in the sight. He got out of the car and took his gun in his hands. He moved along with his man to the door. There was no one outside. They must be inside the house. He walked quietly toward the door and saw two guards on the door. Before they could do anything he shot them and that noise had alerted all the men inside the house. There were a lot of gunshots. There were around 50 men inside the house who were trying to shoot them. And Jack only brought 15 men with him as he didn''t trust anyone who had worked with his father. And the men he trusted, he sent them with Richard because the safety of his children was necessary. He could handle them and would take care of everything but if something happened to his kids, he won''t be able to forgive himself. He and his men had killed almost all the people present there. The living room of the house was filled with dead bodies. He had lost all his men too. Now he was alone there in the house. Or that''s what he thought. He pushed and checked all the rooms downstairs but couldn''t find Charlotte. He then ran upstairs to search for her. He had his gun in his hand and saw two men there on the first floor. He shot them and again scanned the whole floor but she was not there. He cursed loudly and went back downstairs. He was scared that something had happened to her. He had promised his dying mother that he would always keep her safe. She was his like Mia to him. He had taken care of her all these years. She was his baby sister and his daughter. "Jack" he heard a muffled voice from outside the house. He ran outside when he heard her voice and saw that four men were dragging Charlotte inside a car while she was struggling. They saw him and took out their gun to shoot but he moved faster and shot two of them. Then he shot the other and rushed toward her. She hugged him tightly and started to cry on his chest. "Jack." She let out while sobbing. "Shhh, you are alright." He asked her while wiping her tears. She shook her head and said "Jack kids were here with me. But Dad took them somewhere. Oh God, Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack, Dad is alive and we have a brother." "Calm down Charlotte. Take a deep breath. Who is he?" He asked her while caressing her hair to calm her down. "Maxim. His name is Maxim. He is the one who had kidnapped me and the kids." She told him. So that means that the person who had called him was their sibling. He sighed and wondered how many siblings they have. But right now was not the time to think about these things. "Let''s go. I would drop you at Rose''s house. You will stay with Anna and Rose. I''ll find the babies." He said and opened the door of the car. "Jack" Charlotte called him loudly. He looked up at her and saw the fear in her eyes. She was trembling and said "Jack watch out" Before he could turn back, someone whacked him with an iron rod that was enough to make him unconscious. Before he could lose his consciousness he heard "I am sorry, sir." It was none other than the man, whom Jack had brought with him. . . . "You are alive," Rose stated. Arnold snorted and said "Of course, I am alive bitch. No one can kill me. I am immortal. The Devil has given me this blessing." "Why don''t you ask the devil to give you your eye back?" Rose asked him in amusement. Arnold was seething. That bitch was making fun of him and his state. She should be shivering in fear after seeing him. Anna was still shocked after watching the person who had tried to rape her along with her son. Jack had told her that her father was dead then how could he be here in front of her. Arnold''s eyended on her and roamed on her body which was showing off her beautiful figure. She was indeed lucky that he couldn''t fuck her. If he could, he would have fucked her till her death. He wanted to see the light fading out of her eyes. He wanted to kill her because of her, his son was not alive today. n was the only one whom he had cared for. All his other children were stupid. A dark smirk crept on his face and he said "Anna, my sweet Anna. Didn''t you miss daddy?" Her lips curled into a grimace and she replied "Don''t use that word. You don''t deserve it." "So you have got a tongue huh." He said and took some steps toward her. "How much I would love to cut it. Well, leave it for now. Where are my grandchildren? I didn''t see them." He asked while feigning innocence. "Wait. I know where they are. Want to know Anna dear." He further said "Their little bodies must be in some trash can." He chuckled darkly. Anna was feeling like someone had poured iced cold water on her warm body. She was feeling like someone had snatched the floor from beneath her. ''He must be lying, Anna. Jack promised you that he won''t let anything happen to her.'' Her inner voice whispered. "You are lying." She whispered Heughed evilly and said "why would I. They are where they deserve to be and my dear daughter Charlotte must be in some brothel getting what she deserves." "You bastard." Anna raged toward him and was about to hit him but he grabbed her hair and stopped her. "Uh-huh. Don''t try to be strong because you are not. You women only deserve to be fucked." Arnold hissed in her ear. His hold on her hair was so tight but all Anna could feel was agony. The thought of losing her children was hurtful for her. "Leave her Arnold," Rose warned him. With a groan, Arnold grabbed the vase, which was kept on the table, and threw at her making Anna scream. The vase had hit on her head and as it was heavy, she fell on the floor and lost her consciousness. "Rose" Anna screamed while crying. But she didn''t respond and the blood started to ooze from her head and it covered her whole forehead. "I hate when bloody bitches try to be strong. My first wife had done that too." He groaned. He turned her toward her but still, his grip on her hair didn''t lose. It was awfully tight. "Don''t worry she won''t die. And if she did, then you would join her too along with Jack." He seethed "You are mad. You really are a psycho." She yelled at him. In return, she got a tight p which was harsh enough to make the corner of her lip bleeding. "What did I say? Don''t shout." He frowned. A man came and whispered something in his ear. Arnold smirked and said, "It''s good." Then he added "Bring it here. We needed it." He looked at Anna and pushed her toward something or someone. "Hello, again Mrs. Miller." She heard from the person who was holding her. She gasped when she heard that person''s voice. It was somewhat familiar. She turned around and saw the same person whom she had seen in the recordings. She tried to remember him but the memories were not clear enough to be recognized. "I am Maxim. Your brother inw. Now let''s take you to your family." He said and pulled out a syringe from his pocket. Before she could react to this, he injected her to make her unconscious. __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Third Person POV Jack''s vision was blurry when he got his consciousness back. His head was pounding and hurting. He groaned and felt something wet on his head. He touched it and hissed in pain. He nced at his hand and saw red liquid with blurred eyes. He blinked his eyes again and tried to open it. "He is waking up." He heard a distant voice. He tried to remember what happened with him and he got shbacks of the events whichnded him here. But the question is where. He heard the sound of someone talking near him but he didn''t know what they were talking about. He felt someone waking him up by pping his cheek. He groaned and with all his power turned his gaze toward the person. It was an unknown person. He didn''t meet him ever in his life or even if he did, he couldn''t remember. "Wake up Jack. We have a lot of surprises for you." The person spoke rudely. "Who are you?" He rasped His throat was parched and he felt a need to close his eyes again and sleep for some time. There was definitely something wrong with him. Because he wouldn''t do that when his family was in danger. Family. That word forced him to gain his strength to get on his knees. He rubbed his chest to ease the pain in his heart. "I am your elder brother Maxim, who is going to be the leader after your death" Maxim spoke excitedly. "Where is my family?" Jack asked him tiredly "I''ll tell you, my son, about your family." Jack heard the voice which he didn''t hear in 2 years. He couldn''t forget that sound. He was the one who had given him enough nightmares tost long in this life. Jack turned around and saw his father for the first time in 2 years. Thest memory of him was when he shot him. His father''s eye was covered with an eye patch and the other one was filled with darkness. "Father," Jack mumbled Arnold was sitting in the chair, thinking himself as a king. They were back to the two-story building where Jack came to find Charlotte. He stood up from the chair and walked toward Jack, who was measuring his father''s every move. "d to see you sane, Jack. You have be what I didn''t want you to be." Arnold spoke with a fake sad look "Where is my family?" Jack asked him. His head was spinning and he felt something flowing out of his nose. He touched it and saw that it was blood. What have they done with him? He looked at his father and saw him smiling widely. "What have you done with me? What''s happening with me?" He asked them Arnold raised his hand in surrender and said "Why would you think that Jack. I am your father." He was looking innocent like a lion who was trapping his prey in his innocence. "I know you. What have you given me?" He asked him while gripping his cor in his hand. Arnold raised his eyebrow and removed Jack''s hands from his shirt and gave him a push. Jack stumbled a little and then looked at his father and waited for him to tell him. "Nothing you hadn''t taken before. Or maybe I have given you some extra drug which perhaps results in Overdose." Arnold cocked his head to the side and smirked. Jack wasn''t shocked. He knew the level of his father. He could stoop as low as he wanted. "Where is my family? You have problems with me right? Then leave them. They are innocent." Jack spoke harshly "You have be a pussy, Jack. But I don''t me you. She is that good in bed that we just couldn''t help ourselves. I understand." Arnold said and licked his lips. Jack put the gun on his temple and said "I would kill you before you could touch her. Where are they?" He could feel the abnormal beats of his heart. They are getting faster and his chance of survival is getting lesser. But he won''t die before ensuring that his family is safe from any danger and the biggest danger is his father. "Remove it from my face. You don''t want me to kill your family before time." He warned but Jack didn''t remove it. Arnold sighed and said, "Come on let''s go and meet your sexy wife." "Shut up" Jack mumbled loudly "You wait here, Maxim." He said he opened the room which lightened up with sun rays. "Ah, there is your beautiful wife. Isn''t she looking more beautiful with these chains?" Arnold fake cheered Jack turned his gaze toward his wife and got shocked when he saw her cages in chains. She was sitting still and was not moving even a little. Her cheek had a purple bruise and her lips were covered with dry blood. He walked toward her and was about to touch her when he heard her voice "Don''te near me." He stopped in midway and whispered "Anna" She looked at him with a surprising look that she couldn''t believe that he was here. "Don''t touch me." She whispered slowly without making any moments. "I am sorry. I couldn''t save you all." Jack said while kneeling in front of her. Tears started to fall from her eyes and she said "Leave and save the babies and Charlotte." Jack scrunched his eyebrow and said, "You areing with me." She shook her head only a little and said "I can''t. Look at your side." Jack''s eyes widened in horror when he saw what Anna was trying to make him see. There was a bomb beside her chair and the pin of it was attached to chains. If she even moved a muscle, then the bomb would explode and would kill all of them. "I can''t leave. But take our kids and Charlotte with you, if they are here." She mumbled while tears were rolling down from her eyes. "Times up," Arnold said with a bored voice. "Now let''s meet your kids." He further continued. His eye was showing a lot of excitement and this was scaring both Anna and Jack. Arnold opened the biggest door in the room. It led to a big hall where a big cage was positioned. There was a small cage inside that big one too but both were covered with a sheet. Arnold rubbed his hands in excitement and said "Let''s uncover it shall we." The person who was already there nodded and removed the sheet making Anna shrieked in horror. Jack looked at this with empty eyes and his mind went toward the time when he saw them for the first time. FLASHBACK 21 years ago (Jack 8 and Charlotte 2) Little Jack ran toward his mother who was feeding Charlotte with a bottle. He jumped up and down and Alice looked at her son with a smile. She hadn''t seen him this excited ever. "What happened, Jack?" She asked him while caressing his hair. He sat beside her mother and touched his baby sister''s cheek and kissed her cheek. "Mumma, Dad said that he wanted to give me two pets for my birthday," Jack told his mother in excitement. "Really" Alice whispered in surprise. Her husband would never do something that would give them happiness. "Yes. One for Charlotte and one for me. And he said that we have to go today." Jack said with a big smile. Alice was doubtful but she didn''t want to spoil her son''s mood. So she agreed with him and said "Sure baby." After a few hours, they were standing outside the cage. There was a den in the cage. Arnold had a big smile on his face and he turned toward his family. Alice was standing with Charlotte in her arms. She was looking skeptical and eyeing the cage. Something was wrong with these. Arnold kneeled in front of Jack and said "Go and bring your pets here." Jack nodded his head and went inside the cage and was about to run toward the cage when he heard something. Two loud roars could be heard from the distance and that scared the hell out of Jack. He was afraid of lions. That was his biggest phobia. He couldn''t even see a picture of them. The lions came out of their den. One was stretching his back and the other one was just looking at Jack who was white as a sheet. [Aren''t they adorable? ??] [In the wild the lifespan of lions is approximately 15 years, however, in captivity, it can be as long as 30 years.] Jack was still and he was not moving. It was just like watching a train ident for him. Alice got scared and looked at Arnold and said "What are you doing? He is a child." Arnold gave her his icy re and said "Don''t you dare question me, you bitch." "Jack" Alice mumbled. With Charlotte still in her arms, she went inside and pulled Jack out of the Cage before the lions could After that, Jack fainted. But still, he couldn''t forget those memories. FLASHBACK OVER And here he was standing and watching them again. Everything was just like before but instead of him. His children were there. __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you liked it. Till then ? Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Third Person POV A shiver ran down Jack''s spine when he saw Leo and Geo. That was the name his father had given them. They are sleeping right now but their terror didn''t fade or made him less scared. His kids were sleeping too. They were looking tired and their face was covered with dirt and stains. "Jack, did you miss your pets?" Arnold asked him with a cheered voice. Jack was silent for a minute. His heart was beating so fast that he could hear it clearly. The pain in his heart was increasing along with his heartbeats. He turned his gaze to his enthusiastic father. "Leave them. How could you do that? You have issues with me. Right? Then why are doing this with them." Jack asked his father Arnold scoffed and said "You are right. You are my biggest problem. I never wanted to give you this business. This belonged to my grandfather and then me." He took some steps toward him and gave him a push and continued "But he made me sign a contract that I had to give all these to my son when he wouldplete his 21st birthday." He again pushed him and seethed "I hate you along with your mother. I hate your stepmother too." "That''s why you killed her too," Jack stated. Arnold looked shocked for a moment then smirked and said "So you got to know huh. That bitch Maria had told you right." "Who is Maxim? And where did you meet his mother?" Jack asked further "She was a virgin little girl who wanted money and we made a deal. I fucked her and left her in her country." Arnold chuckled "You fooled him too. Just like you did with n." Jack asserted " I did," Arnold stated proudly N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "How many siblings do I have, father??" Jack enquired him His father was in deep thinking for some minutes then said "I really don''t know. I have fucked all around the world. So maybe you would find my kids everywhere." "Now get ready to watch your children get killed in front of you and then your wife." His father said and gestured something to that person. The person nodded and walked inside the small cage and threw a ss of water on the kids. "You bastard leave my kids," Anna shouted, not caring about her movements. Both kids stirred and opened their eyes. Matthew''s head was on Mia''sp and he opened his mouth to sneeze. They both sat and looked at their surroundings and Mia''s gaze went to father. "Matt look Pa," Mia said and ran toward the end of the cage. "Pa." She shouted. Jack was about to run toward his kids when he felt a bullet piercing in his back. He fell down on his knees and winced in agony. His whole body was screaming in pain. He heard shouts from his family and gathered all his strength to get up but again someone shot him. He fell down on the floor and again blood started to flow from his nose. He wanted to get up and save his family but he just didn''t have any power left in his body. "Wake them up," Arnold said. After a few minutes, two roars echoed all over the house. The kids froze at their ce after watching the lions. They screamed loudly and pressed themselves to the end of the cage. That was not the first time when Anna was feeling helpless. She had endured that all. But now she couldn''t as it was not her. It was her kids who needed her but she couldn''t do anything. The bomb doesn''t scare her. If her children were not in this building, she would have sacrificed her life. "Pa, Ma." She heard her kids crying and she couldn''t do anything except crying. Maxim came inside the room and looked at the scene in front of him in shock. This was not in their n. They are supposed to leave the kids with their mother after killing Jack. The cage and the lions were supposed to kill Jack, not the kids or their mother. Hurting kids were not okay with him. His own child was on his way. Anna looked at Maxim and begged "Please leave my kids. You can kill me or beat me but don''t do anything to them please." Maxim didn''t say anything and went toward Jack who was half unconscious. "You wanted to be the leader right. Take that. But free my family from here." Jack mumbled with his eyes closed. "Dad leave them. I have got what I wanted. Hurting kids was never in our n." Maxim spoke Arnold rolled his eyes and said "oops I forget it. But now I can''t stop them." There was a chain attached to the small cage''s door and further, it was connected to the bucket which was hanging above. The bucket was getting filled with the water and was slowly sinking which led to the opening of the door of the cage. The lions were hungry as Arnold didn''t let anyone feed them for more than 3 days. They are getting impatient with this wait and roared angrily, making kids scream. One of the lions scratched the cage with his paw and bared his teeth in front of them. "Pa. Save Mia." Mia sobbed looking at her father whose eyes were closed. Arnold took some steps toward the cage and pped his hand and said "Say bye to grandpa and your father kids." Maxim phone buzzed and he picked it up and said "Hello" "I am inbor" his wife replied "I aming there." He replied After cutting the call, he looked at the kids then at Jack and did what he thought was right. The door of the cage was now just about to open in a few seconds. The kids pressed themselves to the edge of the door. Arnold was so excited to watch all these with his own eyes. Suddenly, he shouted loudly when he felt pain. He was shot on his back by none other Jack who was swaying on his feet. He shot on his father''s chest when he turned back. He ran with all his strength and to open the door of the cage and to get his children out. As soon as he opened the door, the lion came inside the cage with a roar but the kids were out of the cage along with Jack. He quickly locked the door and in this process got scratched by the ws of one lion. He slumped down on the floor, hugging his kids, who were crying nonstop, close to his chest. His vision fogged and he cried in agony when his back touched the wall. The roughness of the wall scratched his wounds and the blood started to soak his clothes. Jack looked at Maxim and gave him a nod. He nodded back at him and pointed his gun at Arnold and again shot him. Jack kissed his children''s head and said "Shh. Don''t cry" He put the kids on the floor but they glued to his side because the lions were still growling. He stood up after a few minutes of struggle. He winced in pain and slowly walked toward Anna. He heard gunshots from the outside and took out his gun and pointed toward the direction. But he stopped when he saw that it was Richard and his trusted men. Jack bent down to his children''s level and said "Go with your grandpa." He hugged them tightly like he was saying goodbye to them and said "Pa loves you. Always remember that." With ast kiss, he let them go and watched as they ran toward Richard. He watched them until they reached toward him and then he gave him a nod. He walked toward Anna who was grateful that her children were safe. Maxim and Richard followed him. But before thetter could reach toward Anna, Jack stopped him. "Don''te here. Leave this building with the kids. There is a bomb here." Jack warned him with a wavering voice. "Please dad go. Jack, you leave too." Anna said in a sad voice. "Go Richard," Jack said and with a nod, Richard left because he had to save kids. He was going to lock kids in his car and then woulde back to save his family. "Remember till death do us part. I am not going to leave you." He said with a sigh. An rm rang in Maxim''s phone and his eyes widened. He closed it and turned toward the couple. "It''s time to leave." He said and forwarded his hand to remove the chains. "Stop. What are you doing? Do you want to kill my wife?" Jack growled. Maxim rolled his eyes and with a key unlocked it and said "It was a fake bomb." Both Anna and Jack were shocked. They couldn''t believe that they had been tricked by Arnold again. "Do you really think he would do something like this, which could harm him too." He added further He removed Anna''s chain and freed her. She stood up and sighed in relief. "We have to leave. That bomb might be fake but the real-time bomb isn''t. We have only five minutes." Maxim informed them. They were about to leave but stopped when they saw that Jack wasn''t following them. "Come on. Let''s go. Why did you stop?" Anna asked him "We haven''t found Charlotte yet. I have to find her. Where is she, Maxim?" Jack asked him "She is in the basement. But you couldn''t free her. It would take more time." Maxim told him Jack shook his head and said "I don''t care" He turned toward Anna and cupped her cheeks and said "You go and start your new life. Just remember that I love you." He kissed her softly maybe for thest time and poured all his emotions and feelings in it. "I love you so much that I wish to god that he will fulfill your wish." He said and left Anna. Maxim whispered something in his ear and he nodded. With thest handshake, he left. Leaving Anna bewildered. __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you like it Till then ? Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Third Person POV Anna was confused when he said that he wanted god to fulfill her wish. But the question is what was her wish? Maxim took her outside the house and away from it. She wanted to protest and wanted to wait for him toe outside. But she didn''t do anything and went toward her babies. She hugged them tightly and kissed their cheeks. She looked toward the house in nervousness. She wanted him toe back with Charlotte. She didn''t want to lose anyone and want them to die. She needed them and her babies needed them too. And he was her husband and the father of her children. She couldn''t let them die. Her head was still aching due tost night and all these. She closed her eyes and tried to think about She tried very hard and then a memory came into her mind. A memory that shook her to the core. "I hope you die, Jack" As soon as the memory came, a st urred. She buried the faces of her children in her chest. The noise was so loud that her ears started to hurt. She could hear the screaming of her children. When it dawned on her that Jack didn''te back, she left the babies. Tears started to blur her visions. She looked toward the house, which was now nothing more than a mountain of ash. She ran toward the house with tears streaming down her eyes. She wanted to search the house for him. She knew that he would be alive with Charlotte. She never wanted him to die. She always wanted him to love her and she too wanted to love him. She would hate herself if something happened to him. It was she who had wished to be dead. She was not in her right state of mind. She wasn''t thinking when she wished that stupid thing. Maxim grabbed her by her waist in the middle of the way and said "Are you stupid? Where do you think you are going?" She squirmed in his hold and yelled "Leave me. My husband is inside. I have to save him." "Don''t be stubborn." He replied back. . . . Jack strode toward the basement quickly as much as he could with his injured body. He saw that the door was unlocked to the basement. He went inside with his gun in his hand. Fortunately, no one was there except Charlotte. She was lying on a bed, her back facing the door. When the door opened, she got tensed and thought that maybe it was her father,ing here to beat her again. She moved her eyes toward the intruder and got shocked when she saw that the person was none other than her brother. But she got tensed when she saw the condition of him. His nose was bleeding along with his head. His white shirt was soaked in blood and some blood drops were on the floor where he was standing. "Jack" she whispered painfully. Her cheeks were swollen due to the ps which she had gotten from her father. "Come on Charlotte. We have to leave quickly. There is a bomb here." He replied to her. He opened her handcuff with the key which Maxim had given him earlier when they parted ways. "What? Bomb? Jack, what happened to you? Are Anna and babies alright?" She fired all these questions at him. "They all are fine. And you are gonna be too." He said and helped her to stand up. He grabbed her hand and took her toward the opposite direction of the door. "Jack this is not the way." She told him "I know Charlotte. We won''t make it out alive if we chose that way." He said. He finally found the secret door that Maxim had told him about and took her to that way. They ran toward the cave which led to the forest which was a little far away from the house. A piece of stone was on her way and Charlotte fell from it and winced when her knees got scratched by the floor. "Shit" Jack mumbled and helped her to get up. "I am sorry." She whispered. They were only 20 meters away from the end of the cave when the house sted. The force was so much that they both were thrown out of the cave and bothnded in the forest. "Finally, " Jack mumbled His family was now safe. His eyes were now covered with darkness. He could see the stars and his breath was now getting abnormal. He groaned loudly when his heart started to pain more than before. "Jack? What happened to you, Jack? Oh god. Are you listening?" Charlotte patted his cheeks while sobbing. "Charlotte" she heard him whispering. "Yes. Jack, I am gonna call for help." She cried "Hmm. You know that I love you right?" He mumbled while blinking his eyes. He wanted to keep his eyes open maybe to see someone for thest time. He knew that he won''t be able to live now as he is going into a cardiac arrest. John (his therapist) had told him to never take these drugs again because it could lead to cardiac arrest. "I love you too, Jack. Please don''t leave me. I don''t have anyone other than you. You are the only one I have." She sobbed on his chest. He caressed her hair and before he could close his eyes, he heard what he was craving for. "Jack. I am sorry. Please don''t die and leave us alone." He gave her ast nce and with a smile closed his eyes and surrendered himself to the darkness. . . . "Come on. I know where they are." Maxim told her. Richard had already called 911 and the paramedics are on their way. He knew that Jack couldn''t die. He won''t let him die. With this determination, he strode toward the direction, which Maxim was leading, with his grandchildren. Within minutes, they reached the ce and found Charlotte sobbing on Jack''s chest. The paramedics arrived quickly as the hospital was only 5 minutes away from the ce where they were right now. Both Anna and Charlotte were sobbing and it was a good thing that the children were sleeping due to exhaustion. The paramedics took him and ced him inside the ambnce. Anna was inside the Ambnce with Jack. Richard along with the children was in the other ambnce with Charlotte as she was injured too. She grabbed his hand and said "I am sorry for wishing something like that. I was not in the right state of my mind. Please don''t die. I need you. The medics checked him for some minutes then put an oxygen mask on his face. "It''s a cardiac arrest." One of the medics told her. She looked at them with teary wide eyes and put her hand on her mouth to muffle the sobs. They reached the hospital quickly and then took Jack toward the ICU. Anna had to wait outside as she wasn''t allowed inside. She slumped down on the chair and stared at the floor. Then she covered her face with her hands and cried. "I hope you die, Jack" "I hope you die, Jack" This line kept repeating in her head, making her guilty enough to cry. She had heard it from someone that we shouldn''t demand anything from God when we are angry. We have to think before speaking or making wishes because god is always listening to us. She doesn''t want him to die and leave her alone. She wanted him to alright so that they could stay together in peace. She maybe doesn''t love him right now. But she cared for him a lot. She was ready to forgive him. He had apologized for his mistake enough and everyone deserves a second chance. She wasn''t a God. And even he gave us second chances when we made any mistakes. The doctors were checking on Charlotte too. Richard came and sat beside her. "Jane is back and she took the babies home," Richard told her. She nodded slowly then she remembered her mother. She turned toward him and said "Mom" Richard cut her off and said "She is alright and conscious right now. She wanted toe but I told her to rest." She again nodded while blinking her eyes to keep her tears at bay. Richard sighed and pulled her gently to his chest. She wept on his chest and said "Dad it''s my fault. Last night, I was drunk and I wished him to die, dad. I was angry and wanted to hurt him. I did sin. I never wanted him to die. I need him, dad. I really do." She wiped the tears but it didn''t do any good as a new set of tears started to stream. "I... I don''t want him to die, dad. Charlotte doesn''t have anyone except him. Babies want him and I want him too " She sobbed. She sniffled "I will forgive him. I will forget everything but I don''t want him to die." "Shhh. I know honey. Don''t cry. He will be alright. He had faced more brutal things than this. He will be alright." Her father soothed her with his gentle words. They stayed like this for some time until the doctor came back from the ICU. "Who is the rtive of the patient?" The doctor asked. Both father and daughter stood up and Anna moved toward the doctor and said "I am his wife." "Hello, Mrs. Miller. I am Dr. Samuel. He has gone into cardiac arrest." The doctor told them. She knew that as the medics had told her on their way here but still it does shake her. "Now I am going to be honest with you. The chances of survival in case of Cardiac arrest is very low. Around 10 or less than it. It''s good that the patient was rushed here quickly. Had it been 2 minuteste, he would have died." He said Anna was visibly shaking and her lips were trembling. The tears were again rolling down her cheeks. When she couldn''t say anything, Richard asked "Is he going to be alright?" "As I had said earlier, it''s very difficult to save him as he had overdosed too. We have found a lot of cocaine in his body. We have pumped it out but still, it''s affecting him. That''s the reason he went into cardiac arrest." The doctor exined him Richard nodded dumbly. Then the doctor said, "and we have also taken out the bullets from his back." He sighed and said "We will try our best. Excuse me." "Dad, tell him not to die, please. I won''t be able to face myself ever." Anna pleaded with him But this time, Richard didn''t have any answers. He couldn''t believe that there is a 90% chance that Jack could die. He remembered the first time when he met both siblings. They both were sad as they had lost their mother. "I only have Charlotte. I don''t have anyone except her." That''s what Jack had told him when he said ''you are not alone.'' He didn''t want to lose him and he knew that Anna doesn''t want that either. He was scared for his children but he couldn''t do anything right now except waiting for something. Waiting for a miracle. . . . Hours passed and the surgery was still going on. The doctors didn''te outside yet. Anna was staring at the wall ahead of her while tears were still streaming down her eyes. Charlotte was sitting beside her in the same conditions. The doctor told her to get some rest as she was injured. But she didn''t want to leave her brother. She couldn''t leave him in this matter. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He had never left when she was in a difficult situation. He was always with her no matter how many times she had done blunders. Then how could she leave him? And also she didn''t want to hear that he didn''t survive. She doesn''t have anyone in her life. Her brother is her everything and the only family she had. She could still remember his words when he met her after pushing her off the stairs. FLASHBACK Jack went inside the room and saw his 9 years old sister lying on the bed with a bandage on her head. She looked at him with tears in her eyes and mumbled "Jack" Jack took some steps toward her and sat beside her bed. His eyes were red due to continuously crying. "Jack I am sorry. I don''t hate you. I love you. You are the best brother anyone could ever have. Please don''t leave me." She whispered in tears. Jack shook his head and hugged her gently and said "I would never leave you, Charlotte. You are my daughter. Remember Mumma said that we have to be there for each other. I won''t leave you ever and love you too." FLASHBACK ENDS Some tears again started to roll down her cheeks and she wiped it quickly. Her brother is going to be alright. He had promised her and he won''t break his promise ever. The doctor came out of the room with a grim expression. He nodded to the other doctor then moved toward them. Anna stood up and hurriedly asked, "Is he alright doctor?" Dr. Samuel sighed and said "the surgery was sessful and we have taken out the bullets. But he is not responding to our medicines." Then he furthered continued "He is in aa." The End __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you like it The story will have a happy ending. Thank you so much for supporting me and reading this book. I want to thank each and every one of you. Thank you for helping me on this. Till then ? Chapter 87: Epilogue Chapter 87: Epilogue Long chapter ahead. 3 yearster. Third Person POV Anna yawned softly and leaned her back against the rocking chair, sittingfortably. She looked at the blue eyes of her daughter, staring at her with innocence and cuteness. Her heart swelled with happiness when her little one gave her a toothless smile while drinking her milk from the bottle. Her little girl, Alice will turn 9 months tomorrow. She is a naughty child. [Thank you for the suggestion babe AnkitaGhosh205] She had her mother''s eyes and her facial features, probably from her father. It was 3 in the morning. Anna''s eyes were getting heavy and the need to slip into slumber was getting increased. She heard footsteps outside Alice''s room and the door opened with a creak. Jack popped his head inside the room to check whether his angel was sleeping or not. He was in an important meeting and that was the reason behind his tardiness. He smiled when he saw his wife and opened the door and went inside. He walked toward her and kissed her cheek and got rewarded with her tired smile. "You are still awake." He bent down to his angel''s level and kissed her forehead making her giggle. "I was waiting for you and it was Alice''s feeding anyway." She replied to him with a yawn. Alice removed her little mouth from the nipple of the bottle and made a gurgling sound. Annaughed softly and picked her up from herp and gave her to Jack and said "She is finished." Jack nodded and patted her back gently until she burped. Anna stood up and said, "I''ll bring your dinner in the room." Jack again nodded and took Alice out of the room. He passed by his other kids'' room and went inside. Mia was sleeping without her nket as she had pushed it down on the floor and Matthew was in deep slumber and was sleeping soundly. He shook his head and with one hand, picked up the nket and spread it on Mia. He then kissed his children goodnight and walked out of the room and closed it quietly. He then moved toward his room and opened the door. He put Alice on the bed who was babbling something. Anna came inside with a tray in her hand and ced it on the bed and said "you go and change." He went inside and came out after changing his clothes. He ate his food in silence after asking if she had it too. "How was their first day in school?" Jack asked once he finished his food. Anna giggled and said, "Mia fought with someone on the first day and Matthew made a new friend." Jack chuckled and said, "looks like they had a good day." "Yeah. Now we should sleep. I am very tired and you are too." Anna said and ced sleeping Alice between them. Theyid down on their ce and Jack moved his head toward Anna and pecked her lips. She gave him a smile and mumbled a ''good night'' and put her hand gently on Alice''s body. . . . FLASHBACK "What?" Anna whispered "We have tried our best but we couldn''t do anything to save him from going into Coma." Dr. Samuel told them. Anger bubbled in Anna and she red at the doctor and said "What kind of a doctor are you who couldn''t even save a person?" Richard held her hand and with a soft voice said "Anna." Dr. Samuel was unaffected as it was the usual thing for him to hear such things from the rtives of the patients. "Now all we can do is wait. Wait for him to wake up. You can meet him after 2 hours. Talk to him, maybe he can hear you." Dr. Samuel said and excuses himself. "What am I going to answer to Mia and Matthew?" Anna mumbled to herself. Hours turned into days, days turned into weeks, weeks turned into months and now one year had passed. Nothing changed in this one year except the changes everyone saw in her Anna. She was always a mature girl since her teenage and now she has turned into a wisedy. Telling kids about their father was one of the toughest things she had ever faced. Mia had cried a lot for her father and threw a lot of tantrum meanwhile Matthew was a silent kid who had handled it pretty well. Handling kids along with her sses was difficult for her as her kids didn''t want her to leave them, afraid that their mother won''te back as well. So Anna left her studies for that one year. Nothing was more important to her other than her kids. And her husband who was in the hospital, with no change in his condition. She went to meet him daily along with the kids as they wanted to meet their father. Mia alwaysid beside her father and hugged him tightly and said "Mia miss pa." She had inquired about him to the doctor but he didn''t say anything other than ''he wille back when he wants to.'' Jane took the kids home when they fell asleep. Anna waited for them to leave then turned her attention to Jack. His bruised body had healed. But the scars of the bullets on his back didn''t fade. His skin color had now changed into his normal from pale white. She moved her hand forward and clutched his hands. She signed and started to tell him about her day and about the kids like always. ".... They are getting so naughty. Especially, Mia, she fought with Noah yesterday and pped him. Poor guy started to cry." She told him with a chuckle. [Noah is Avril and Ace''s son.] "They missed you, you know. You have toe back, for them. Mia always asked about you. They need you, Jack." She continued. She bit her lips and closed her eyes when she saw no change in him and got sad as always. "I... I want you toe back so that we could talk about us. I am ready to give you a second chance. But for that, you have toe back to your family." She motivated him "You know Charlotte got a proposalst night but she denied him. Not because she doesn''t love him, she just wanted you to be there for her, Jack." She informed him. "The person is none other than Carson. You have toe back to interrogate him. Pleasee back." She whispered in tears. She cried and dered "I forgave you. I forgave you." She fell asleep in the chair while crying. She felt someone caressing her hand and she stirred. She opened her eyes and almost fell from the chair she saw brown orbs watching at her. She opened her mouth to say something but closed it. With a squeak, she said, "you are awake." She pressed the button to call the doctor quickly before he could close his eyes. She stepped out of the room as per the Doctor''s instructions and called her mom and dad along with Charlotte. The doctor assured Anna that now he woke up, he is fine and better. She was happy and thanked God. She went inside with timid steps and saw him staring at the ceiling of the room. She cleared her throat to get this attention and said "hey" "Hey" he replied with a slow voice. She was hearing his voice after one year and still, she couldn''t believe that he got his consciousness back. "I am d that you are now fine." She said with a small smile. She went toward him and heard him say "You called me here. I have toe back, Anna. You told me that you forgave me. Right?" She licked her dry lips and said "I forgave you. Now take some rest. I am here." With a smile, he fell back into a deep slumber. FLASHBACK ENDS . . . The next day, Anna and Jack were sitting in the garden of their house with their kids. Mia and Matthew were running and ying with each other and Alice was in her father''sp. It was overcast weather. Anna was talking to Charlotte on the phone and was telling her toe and meet them. Charlotte was now happily married to Carson. It was very awkward at first because he had proposed Anna first. But then they cleared all the misunderstandings. Telling Jack about it was another matter. He gave him a very hard time and denied his wish to marry and Charlotte didn''t repudiate her brother''s wish. But after some time, he agreed. Now they are expecting their first child. She cut the call and turned her attention toward her kids. Mia ran toward her and hugged her tightly. She caressed her hair and asked "Ma. Why was Aunt Charlotte''s tummy so big?" She chuckled and said, "Because there is a baby inside her." "Really. Like Alice. But Ma, your tummy was not big." She questioned innocently. This question was enough to make her nervous and sad. She could feel Jack''s eyes on her. But she couldn''t tell Mia that Alice is not her biological daughter. FLASHBACK One week passed, Jack is now absolutely fine and they are taking them home. They went to the doctor''s cabin and sat in front of him to evaluate the situation. The doctor told them the instructions which they had to follow and then he dropped the bomb. "I have checked all the reports and everyone came fine except one. There are a lot of side effects of the drugs which Mr. Miller was consuming." The doctor stopped Then continued with a sad smile "It had affected his fertility. I am sorry to say that but now he is infertile. He won''t be able to be a father again." Both were numb after hearing the boss especially Jack, who always wanted a big family. His dream to have a big family crushed and maybe it was his fault. Maybe it was his punishment for all the sins he had done. God had given him the cruelest punishment and he would ept it. . . . Years passed, the rain was pouring heavily and it was night time, still, Jack didn''te home. Anna was worried and was anxiously waiting for him. She had put her babies to sleep. She was pacing the floor while biting her lips but she stopped when she heard the noise of a car stopping. She ran toward the door and saw Jacking toward the with a young-looking girl. Both were drenched and the little girl''s shoulders were shaking, indicating that she was crying. Jack''s shirt was covered with blood and her clothes were coated in dirt and blood. Anna was about to ask him but he spoke softly "Take her to the guest room and give her some clothes Anna. Then we will talk." She bit her lips and nodded. She gently ced her hand on her shoulder but that girl flinched. The girl reminded Anna of herself. She was there too and she could proudly say that she conquered it. "Come on sweety. I won''t hurt you." Anna whispered softly. The girl looked at her with teary blue eyes and scrutinized her then nodded her head. She gave her a little encouraging smile and took her to the guest room and told her to take a warm shower. She quickly went inside the room and saw Jack wearing a t-shirt. She went inside the closet and chose afy pair of PJs for her. She went inside the guest room and knocked on the bathroom and said "Here are the clothes. Take them." The girl came after changing her clothes. She was sniffling and wiping the tears again. "You stay here. I''ll make a hot chocte drink for you. My kids love it very much." Anna told her this to lighten her mood. "What''s your name sweety?" She asked her. "My name is Amber." That girl replied with a hoarse voice. "How old are you, Amber?" She further asked "I am 15." She replied "Oh. You take some rest. I''ll bring it to you." She said and went downstairs to make hot chocte for Amber. It was clear to her that someone was abusing her. She knew the symptoms better than anyone. She shook her head and went upstairs with the drink and gave it to her and made her sleep. She went to their room and saw Jack staring out of the window. He must have heard her footsteps because he turned toward her. She went toward him and he pulled her in his embrace. She put her head on his chest and stayed silent for some time. Now they knew each other as they had spent almost two years together and all they did in that period was talk. They hadn''t done anything other than kissing or cuddling. It''s not like they didn''t want that or they were not ready. They were still taking marriage counseling to strengthen the bond between them and for them to understand each other. They were trying to make this marriage work and they got sessful in it. "What happened to her and who is she?" Anna asked him softly "I don''t know Anna. A man was beating her while she was shielding her stomach. I told him to stop but he didn''t and he picked up the heavy stone from the road and was about to hit her. I shot his hand. And then his leg and warned him to stay away." He told her and left her. He continued "I couldn''t leave her there alone and she was not saying anything. So I took her here with me." Anna''s heart broke when she heard about the girl but she was happy that her husband saved that girl. "You did well." She told him with a smile. He gave her a smile back and said "I am learning from the best." . . . Amber didn''t talk to anyone for a week but after that, she couldn''t control herself from discussing it. She told them that she lives with her foster parents. They don''t love and care about her. She was in 10th grade. Her maths teacher was touching her inappropriately for a few days. She told this to her mother but she ignored her and ordered her to not lie to them about these things. She was shattered when her mother refused to believe her. She didn''t have any choice other than ignoring her teacher. And she did with all her might but still, she couldn''t save herself from that person when he forced himself on her. He did that many times and she again told this to her mother but she didn''t ept this and pped her. After two months when she got pregnant, her teacher threatened her to abort it. And when her parents came to know about her pregnancy, they beat her and kicked her out of the house in the middle of the rainy night. She was standing outside in the rain when her teacher came to kill her. And that''s when Jack came and saved her. This was the first time Anna felt immense anger. She just wanted to kill her parents. Her parents were like that too but then she got her mom and dad who loved her just like their children. She wanted to save that girl and wanted to give her real love. Jack and Anna decided that Amber was going to stay with them until she wanted instead of sending her to the NGO. They took care of her and gave her the love she deserves. She told them that she doesn''t want the Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. baby as she was very young. She wanted them to have her baby. She wanted them to be the parents of her child. They both were shocked and happy at the same time. They knew that they couldn''t have another baby. In this way, they would get two children instead of one. They agreed and told her that they would adopt that child. Rose was the one who was her gynecologist during her pregnancy. They took extra care of her as her pregnancy wasplicated due to her young age. Amber almost died while giving birth to a baby girl but somehow she survived. Jack was the one who held that little girl. She was so innocent just like his Mumma. They decided to name her Alice. She would be their new daughter. But this time he would make sure that she won''t get the same fate as his Mumma. They adopted Alice and with her they also adopted Amber. They wanted her to be secured and have a chance to get a happy family. Jack sent Amber to Ennd with a heavy heart because that''s what she wanted. She wanted to be away from Alice for some time as she was not ready to face them. So now she was in Ennd, living her life. She wille next year to live with them permanently. FLASHBACK ENDS "Because your Ma is so tiny that''s why her tummy was not big," Jack answered Mia''s question. "Wow," Mia eximed. "Now who wants to eat ice cream." He asked loudly Both Mia and Matthew yelled ''yes'' loudly and ran toward him, making both Anna and Jack chuckle. She was happy that she was with her family and she heard him say "I love you." And for the first time in all these years, she replied to her ex evil husband "I love you too." THE END __________________________________ Authors Note Hello guys Hope you liked this story. So now the story is finished. I LOVE YOU ALL. I GOT SO MANY AMAZING READERS JUST BECAUSE OF THIS STORY. Till then ? Chapter 88: Bonus Chapter Chapter 88: Bonus Chapter 6 MONTHS AFTER THE EPILOGUE Third Person POV "Are you sure you can handle them?" Anna asked Charlotte for the 10th time within 5 minutes. Charlotte rolled her eyes and said "of course I can handle them, Anna. I have been handling them for some time." Anna released a nervous breath and looked at the mirror in her room and saw her reflection. She was wearing a ck off-shoulder dress along with knee-high stiletto boots. "Take a deep breath, Anna. It''s not like you are going on your first date." Charlotte reminded him. I let out a deep breath and sat beside her on the bed where she was feeding her son who is 4 months old. His name is Ryan and he is so adorable. He has Charlotte''s eyes and her lips. "I am really nervous. I mean it''s our 6th anniversary and he didn''t even wish me." Iined to her. Sheughed and said, "he must have something nned that''s why he told you to go on a date with him." "You think so." She asked her with a hopeful face. "I know my brother more than you." She said and stuck her tongue out at her. Anna let out augh and said "you are his sister. Of course, you know him more than anyone." She then smirked and continued "But not more than me." She held her one hand up and said "I lose. Now go, Jack has been waiting for so long." With a deep breath and after goodbye to her kids who were napping, walked downstairs where her husband was waiting. He was looking so handsome like always. She gave him a small nervous smile. He forwarded his hand with a smile. She ced her hand on his and interlocked their fingers. "You are looking breathtaking. Just like the day you were looking when I first saw you." He said and kissed her forehead. "Happy anniversary wifey." He whispered "Happy anniversary hubby" she replied back with a giggle. "Now let''s go." He said and led her outside the house to his car. He opened the door for her and helped her inside then sat beside her. The driver started the car and drove it to their destination. Anna was getting nervous and the reason was beyond her thinking. Her face was glowing without any highlighter. The car stopped and the driver opened the door for Jack. He got out of the car and helped Anna out of the car. He ced his hand on the small of her back and walked toward thevish and luxurious hotel. Anna was looking at the hotel with wide eyes. The reason behind it was the name of the hotel ''Anastasia ''. He opened the door for her and went inside. The whole hotel was vacant as no one was allowed there for that night. He took her toward the restaurant area which was decorated with lights and balloons. "Is this for me?" She asked him in a whisper. "You are my wife and it''s our anniversary. So of course it''s for you." He said and kissed the back of her hand. She blushed and with a shy look, said "Thank you." They ordered their food and drinks. This time Anna opted for wine as she was with her husband and also she wanted courage for tonight. They talked to each other while having their dinner. Anna was very happy that their other daughter Amber wille the day after tomorrow. After finishing having their food, Jack held his hand out, and with a questioning look, she gave him her hand. He took her toward the penthouse through the elevator. Her heart was beating very wildly. She was fiddling with her fingers and then the elevator opened with a ping. Before Anna could step out of it, Jack scooped her in his arms bridal style, making her squeal. "Let me carry you over the threshold." He chucked She giggled shyly and bit her lips. He opened the door with his foot and carried her to the bed. He put her on her foot gently. Anna turned her gaze toward the room and got surprised when she saw the decoration of the room. The room was covered with lights and flowers which made her eye lit up. She loves flowers and her husband made sure to shower her with it in those 3 years. "This is beautiful." She whispered He hugged her from behind and said "I am d you liked you. I love you." She closed her eyes and turned back and opened it and said "I love you too." He leaned down and captured her lips and she returned it with equal passion. He pulled back and saw that her eyes were fogged with lust and if she wanted it then who was he to deny it. She again joined their lips and pushed him down on the bed while kissing him. She put her hands in his hair and pulled it softly to take some oxygen. Her lips were swollen and that was making her more alluring in his eyes. He grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it over her head and dropped it on the floor. She was standing in front of him in ck strapless bra and panty. He gulped hard after watching her like this after 3 years. Thest time he saw in that state when she was drunk and wanted him to fuck her. She had seen the sadness in his eyes so she took a step toward him and ced her palms on his cheek. "No more sadness." She whispered and ced a sweet kiss on his forehead. Then she removed his jacket and started to open the button to his shirt and discarded it too. "My turn," he said and changed their position so that now Anna is lying on the bed. He unzipped her boots and ced kisses on her legs which were covered before. He did the same with both legs and removed his shoes too. He hovered over her and again kissed her lips and let his hands roamed over her body. He bit her lips very gently making her moan and moved his hand back and unhooked her bra. She trembled when her breasts came into contact with the coolness of the room. Her nipples turned into little pebbles that were screaming for attention. He peppered kisses on her neck and trailed it to her corbone and finally reached her breasts. He kissed her light brown nipples and licked it which drew a whimper out of her mouth. She liked it when he sucked it softly and then harder. She enjoyed it when he tugged it with her lips and bit it. He paid his precious to both of her breasts then went lower to give her a pleasure which she would never forget. He wanted to erase every bad memory from her mind and wanted to rece it with a new and better memory. He gripped the waistband of her panty and ripped it making her giggle. He looked at her and saw that she was looking at him with an expression ''what are you waiting for?'' He shook his head and was d to see that she was not the naive Anna anymore. He spread her legs and pulled them apart so that he could see her beautiful pussy. He ced a kiss on it and watched as she inhaled a deep breath. She gnawed on her lips and closed her eyes when she felt him licking down there. He licked her good then gave his attention to her clit. He flicked her clit with the tip of his tongue rapidly. She threw her head back and moaned when he sucked her clit andpped it hastily. He put his one finger inside her and gave her some seconds to adjust then started to pump it slowly. His trimmed beard was rubbing on her sensitive skin making her wetter than before. This was the first time when she ever felt sexual pleasure. Now she knew why people were addicted to it. She was feeling something heavy building up inside her and she let it go when he entered his third finger inside her. With a loud scream, which could wake the whole world up, she came. But still, he didn''t stop and ate her till she came down from her high. He stopped for a few seconds and removed her mouth and saw that she was gasping hard for air. Again he attached his mouth to her snatch and started to eat her again. He wanted to give her all the satisfaction in the world. She couldn''t take that anymore. She was already sensitive down there from their previous encounter. She grabbed his hair and tried to push his head away from her but he just grabbed her hand. "No more. Please. " she quivered in pleasure. He reluctantly pushed himself away from her and frowned. He never went down on anyone. ''Had he done something wrong?'' The question was running in his mind. But his frown disappeared when he saw the satisfaction on her face. Her whole face was red but no one can miss the glow and the happiness in her eyes. Anna grabbed the back of his bead and mmed her lips on his, not caring that she could taste the tanginess on his tongue. [I did some research so I am not sure about that. I couldn''t say anything from experience until someone tells me about it. ?] Heid down on the bed when they pulled away and looked at Anna who was confused. "I want you to take charge. Do it at your pace." He whispered sensually. She gulped hard and nodded her head and said "Okay." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She unbuckled his trousers then opened the button and unzipped them. She removed it with his help and then removed his boxers as well. She looked at his hard dick and took a deep breath to gain extra courage. She wrapped her small hand around it. He groaned loudly when his wife touched him after almost 6 years. He saw as she slowly stroked it until he was hard as a rock. Then she removed it and straddled him. She lifted her body up a little to take him inside her slowly and halted when she felt pain inside her vagina. She gritted her teeth and waited for a few seconds then took him all inside. It was almost after 6 years she felt a foreign intrusion. She felt herself being stretched to a point where a tear fell from her eye. "Take your time, Anna" he spoke softly, ignoring the urge to thrust inside her. He would wait for her to start this at her pace. He had waited for 6 years so this wait was nothing for him. When the pain subsided, she moved slowly. She lifted her hips and again came down slowly a few times. When she got habitual of it, she started to move faster than before. It was indeed a different situation for her. This time she was in control, not her husband. She moaned loudly when her clit rubbed on his pelvis. She wanted to do it faster but she couldn''t as it was all new to her. She pouted at her husband and said "it''s your turn." As soon as the sentence left her mouth, he changed their position quickly and now Anna is lying under him. "As you wish." He said and thrust inside her. He buried his face in her neck and rasped loudly "you smell so good." She moaned and snaked her arms around his back and dug her nails hard on his skin when he hit a spot inside her. He wrapped her legs on her waist so he could go deeper inside her. She cried when she felt herself cum. It was just a starting for them, the starting of their happiness. He grunted and came inside her and panted hard. He nuzzled her neck, not in the mood to leave her. "I love you." He whispered. When he didn''t get any response, he looked up and saw that her eyes were closed and she was snoring lightly. He chuckled and kissed her temple and slowly pulled out from her. He grabbed the silk cloth from beside the table and cleaned her private part. He thenid beside her and covered her with a nket and put her head to his chest. He sighed and thought ''That''s how our wedding night supposed to be'' But this was just a start. He would make sure that she will be happy with him always. __________________________________ Hello guys Hope you like it. Till then ? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!